Light and Darkness – The Shadow of Midnight

Chapters

Prologue – A Twin Birth
Returning Home
Twins of Light and Darkness
A Brotherly Advice
Sealed Potentials
The Academy Reception
A Secret Mission
Pursuing the Talent Thief
Anniversary Turbulance
A Dream Come True...
The Forest of Lost Talents
A Mysterious Creature in the Academy
Dancing at the Moonlight
Hunting the Predator
Stylist Wanted
The Shadow Double
An Explosive Temper
Lord of the Rink
The Shaman
The Queen of the Shattered Dreams
The Secret of Cozy Glow
The Attack of the Zombie Pirates
Target: Midnight
The Watch and the Hook
Endangered Talents
Shadows on the Snow
Entering in Neverland
Tiger Lily
Midnight's Last Stand
The Return of Neverland
Epilogue - A Mysterious Guest
Enchanted Science Fair

Prologue – A Twin Birth

Almost ten years ago…

Canterlot had just given one more of its Grand Galloping Galas, one of the few after the one where the Lord of Chaos invaded in order to conquer Tartarus. After everything, all the inviters were relief to finally have some peace and quiet in the one that was supposed to be the best night of the year.

Twilight was at the end of her pregnancy and, despite the warnings of everypony, decided to participate in the gala, wanting to help Princess Celestia and Princess Luna in its organization. Knowing how she was of fixed ideas, her family and friends didn’t contradicted her.

It wasn’t that soon after the party that Twilight’s waters broke. Because of her delicate situation of being pregnant with twins, she couldn’t be moved back to the Light Kingdom, so Twilight had to have the babies in the castle of Canterlot.

At the room where the delivery was being made was Twilight, along with Blue that was by her side. Celestia and Luna were also there, witnessing the event just in case, along with Golden Paladin. It was already time to push and the midwife said:

“Okay, Your Highness, let’s do this. At my count, one… two… three… Push!”

And Twilight did so, while releasing a big scream.

“Come on, Twily, you can do this” Blue said to her. “Remembering that we’re not new in this.”

“I know, but that doesn’t make it any easier!” she exclaimed.

After a few more pushes, the sound of a cry was heard.

“And we have a little filly here” the midwife said, while holding the new born baby.

After cutting the umbilical cord, the midwife passed the baby filly to Blue who then brought her to Twilight’s side. She had a naples yellow coat, an amber mane with sunglow and maize streaks and eyes that were like Blue’s and Star’s.

“Here she is, Twily” Blue said. “The first one…”

“She’s so beautiful” Twilight said. “Our dear Sunlight…”

“Your Highness, it’s time to push again” the midwife told. “Get ready…”

And Twilight pushed again and it didn’t last for the other twin to be born. She was another baby unicorn who had Blue’s coat and Twilight's mane (but with moderate purple streaks) and eyes. Using his magic, Blue took the other baby and then placed her on Twilight’s hooves.

“And here we have our second one” he said.

“Hello, little Midnight” Twilight said, while nuzzling her little baby, doing the same then to Sunlight.

“I can’t wait for Star to meet them, once we get to the Light Kingdom” Blue said.

“Yeah, me too” Twilight said.

“And I’ll make sure that happens as fast as possible” Golden Paladin said, approaching the two parents with their daughters after the midwife left the room. “As soon you recover your strength, princess, you’ll return to the Light Kingdom.”

“Yes, I agree with Golden Paladin, Twilight” Celestia said, while Luna agreed with her head. “You and your daughters will only be safe once you’re inside the Light Kingdom’s borders.”

“I know that, the last thing I want is for the Lord of Chaos cause harm to my family once again” Twilight said.

“Don’t worry, Twily” Blue said, while placing his foreleg around her shoulders. “I’ll protect you and our kids, even if I have to fight the Lord of Chaos himself.”

That caused Twilight to smile and then say:

“I know you would, Blue, and I couldn’t be happier than having you by my side.”

And the two shared a kiss.

Suddenly, at that moment, thunder made itself be heard. But that thunder was not normal and everypony could feel the negativity in it, even the two newborns were able to sense it, starting to cry.

“This is not normal…” Golden Paladin said, while Twilight tried to calm down the twins.

“The last time that happened…” Blue started, before realizing. “Oh no…”

“Oh yes…” a voice said.

And, in the middle of the room, darkness appeared until they formed the shape of the Lord of Chaos who then was embodied.

“Hello guys…” he said in his cynical way. “Did you miss me?”

Returning Home

In the present…

After the kingdom of Tambelon was saved bravely by Twilight, her family and her friends, they all returned to Equestria at one of the ships that Queen Nova had borrowed to the saviors of her kingdoms. After a few days of traveling with the ship making a slight detour around the Isle of Dread to avoid the pony-eater Quintaped and making a stop at Allegro Shine’s island, they finally arrived to Equestria, docking in the nautical port at the edge of Las Pegasus.

They said goodbye to the Tambelon guards who had taken them home and watched them sailing away before they proceeded their way. Twilight’s friends (which included Moonlight and Thorax) returned back to Ponyville, catching the Friendship Express. However, Twilight, Blue and Star headed to Canterlot to talk to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna regarding what happened in Tambelon.

After telling how they stopped the Smooze and the Dark Mistress by aborting both their plan to cover the Pony World and Tempest’s destructive duty, Celestia said:

“Well, that’s quite a tale. I never expected to hear about the General of Destruction and that her awakening would happen in Tambelon.”

“At least, Tambelon is now free from Evil” Luna replied, directing then to Twilight and Star. “You both honored Star Shield with that act. Now, his name is cleared.”

“Thank you for your kind words, Princess Luna” Twilight replied, as she and Star bowed respectfully their heads.

“But I’m intrigued and worried about that Tempest Shadow” Celestia said. “What if she turns again into the General of Destruction and activates her power?”

“You don’t have to worry, Princess Celestia” Blue told. “I trust in Time Turned and Bright Night to take care of her. Besides, if she ever comes close to wake up her power, I will sense it as the guardian of one of the talismans.”

Relieved, Celestia took a deep breath and then said:

“I have to say I am quite surprise on the events on Tambelon. I never expected for Princess Aurora to appear through you, Twilight.”

“I think the proper word to describe this is unimaginable” Luna said. “How could it be that Princess Aurora could ever appear?”

“I don’t know that exactly” Twilight said. “But, according to her, Gentle Light had casted on her the Reincarnation Blessing, as a way to preserve her soul.”

“I see…” Celestia said. “We’re a little familiar with that blessing. Our teacher, Star Swirld the Bearded mentioned it to us during our studies. Nopony, with the exception of the General of Death, never truly comprehended the true nature of it.”

There was a pause and then Twilight said:

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, if you don’t mind, we wanted to return to the Light Kingdom. It has been a long time since we parted to Tambelon and we wanted to reunite with the twins.”

“But of course, Twilight, you didn’t have to say anything about it” Celestia said. “What I need to do now is sending a message to Queen Nova. It’s time for Equestria and Tambelon return to their former alliance. Besides, I’m pretty sure she will want to join the Alliance. We were really needing new blood.”

Despite have been formed to fight the Lord of Chaos and his followers at the war for the tailed beasts, the Alliance was kept as a way to ensure the peace between the kingdoms in it, mainly the ones belonging to the Enchanted Forest.

Twilight, Star and Blue were walking through the corridors with the latter saying:

“Perhaps we could visit my parents and yours, Twily, as we’re in Canterlot, even if for a little while.”

“That would be very nice, Blue, but don’t forget we don’t see the twins for some days” Twilight said. “I wanted to see if they’re okay.”

“Of course they’re okay, mom, they’re with the Generals” Star replied. “And I told Timber to watch over them.”

“Yes, I know that, but a mom always worries about her children” Twilight said. “You’ll understand what I’m talking about when you get to be a father, Star.”

“Come on, Twily, it won’t hurt just a few more hours” Blue said. “Besides, you know how our families always get happy for seeing us, as we don’t have that much time with all the work we have.”

That made Twilight reconsider and so they went to visit Twilight’s parents, who lived closer to the castle and then Blue’s. After that, they teleported together to the Light Kingdom. There, they were received with great enthusiasm by their subjects. Arriving to the castle, the six Generals were there to receive them, along with the twins, Sunlight Blaze and Midnight Shine, and Timber, Star’s pet timberwolf.

“Welcome back, Your Highnessess” Golden said, while he and the other Generals bowed to them.

“Mommy! Daddy! Star!” the twins called at the same time, as they advanced to them to hug them.

“We missed you” Sunny said.

“We’re starting to think you wouldn’t come back” Midnight said.

“Come on, girls, as if that would ever happen” Blue told to his daughters.

“You don’t have to worry anymore” Twilight replied. “The most important thing is that we’re back and well. And the same goes to you two. I’m relieved to see that you’re okay too.”

“I just hope you didn’t cause any mischief” Star said. “Have you been at my room by any chance? I know how you two like my mirror.”

“Don’t worry, Star, we didn’t do it” Sunlight said. “Despite Midnight wanted to break in anyway.”

“Hey, it was supposed to be a secret between us!” Midnight replied.

That caused Star to chuckle. He knew that, despite his little sisters’ occasional arguing, they were pretty close.

Timber then approached and went to jump to his owner, pushing him to the ground and starting to lick him. Laughing from all the tickles he was having, the young prince said to his pet timberwolf:

“Okay, okay, Timber, I get it. You missed me. Stop, please.”

Obedient, Timber stopped and sat, with his tong out and waving his tail. Star pet his head, while saying:

“Yeah, I know, you’re good boy. You took well care of the twins.”

“We played a lot with Timber” Sunny said. “But there’s one time Midnight had one of her magic urges and…”

“Sunny, don’t tell that to Star!” Midnight exclaimed. “Why do you have to be such a… blabbermouth?”

“Come on, girls, don’t fight” Star said. “Whatever have happened, don’t forget Timber can regenerate.”

He then noticed on a mane clip that Midnight had on her mane. It had a butterfly-shape and a dark purple bottom-shaped jewel at the body of the butterfly.

“Is that new?” Star asked his little sister.

“Yes, Heartbeat gave it to me” she answered.

“Heartbeat also gave me a lovely bracelet, but I prefer to use it in special occasions” Sunny replied. “I think I wouldn’t dare to use it daily.”

It was then that Star noticed his mother who headed towards Purple Smoke. Making sure their talk was discreet, she asked:

“So, tell me, how did the girls’ magic while we were on Tambelon? Did it had some improvements?”

“Both of them have great potential” the General of Talent replied. “However, in terms of control, Princess Sunlight is more skillful than Princess Midnight. Her control, regarding more complex spells continues to be quite different from Princess Sunlight’s.”

“If I may…” Heartbeat said, appearing beside Purple Smoke. “I may have a theory about that.”

“Hey, can you see Princess Twilight was talking to me?” Purple Smoke asked the little General.

“Yeah, I can see that, but I can complete your report regarding Midnight” Heartbeat replied.

“What do you have to say, Heartbeat?” Twilight asked.

“Well, you see, Midnight’s very nature is incompatible with her magic” she replied. “The fact she is too kind and haven’t embrace her magic is the reason why she can’t control it.”

“I hate to say it, but this time you surpassed me, little sis” Purple Smoke said.

“Please, don’t be too hard on yourself, Purple” Heartbeat replied. “This predicament is part emotional and I am the General of Affection. But, regarding that part, I believe we don’t have anything to worry about for now. I put a charm on her mane clip so it can help her control her own emotions.”

“That’s good…” Twilight said, a little more relieved. “Thank you, Heartbeat. You too, Purple Smoke. Please, keep me updated.”

And the two made a bow to her and moved away. It was then that Star approached Twilight and told her:

“Mom, you need to tell them.”

“What do you mean, Star?” Twilight asked.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know” Star said. “I’m talking about what happened when the twins were born.”

Twilight was caught by surprise when Star said that. She and Blue, along with the Generals, made sure nopony, including Star would ever know what happened that day. The fact her son knew was a complete surprise. She could deny it, but Twilight had learned to never try hide anything or lie to Star.

“How do you… For how long?”

“For some time” Star told. “Don’t worry, I have my own ways to know what happened, so you don’t have to question dad, the Generals or anyone else. But that’s not important right now. You have to tell the twins what happened, mom.”

“No, I can’t do that to them” Twilight said. “They’re too young.”

“They’re nine, almost ten, mom” Star said. “And I was ten when you told me I was a jinchuriki… or rather, when you were forced to tell me. Remember that?”

How could Twilight ever forget. That was the first time Star got ever mad at her.

“Mom, if you don’t want them to know the truth in the way I did, then you have to tell them” Star told Twilight.

Despite her mother instinct was appealing to her to not do it, Star’s appeal and reason made her think about the possibility of the twins know the truth in the hardest way and be mad at her like Star did, mainly Midnight. He was right, the twins needed to know the truth…

Twins of Light and Darkness

In the Mirrored Library, Twilight and Blue were with Mirror Coat and Golden, with the former wanting to show everypony one thing he had created. It was a tree made of glass that many glass spheres on his branches. Some of those spheres had different colors, but some were black.

“Princess Twilight, Prince Blue Sword, Golden Paladin, allow me to introduce you to the Tree of Crisis” the General of Knowledge said. “It was conceived by me in order to fight better any thread to the Pony World.”

That made the other three to trade a look and then Twilight asked:

“Can you explain how, Mirror Coat?”

“Well, it’s simple, Your Highness” he replied. “This tree uses the magic of my library to link itself to all the realms in the Pony Reality. Those realms are represented by the spheres. You can see the Pony World…” he pointed to the purple sphere. “…and the Enchanted Forest” he pointed to the pink one. “The ones that are black are the realms that were sealed. Whenever a threat is detected by the Mirror Realm, the Tree of Crisis’ spheres react and then send the signal to the Observer” he pointed to the bowl-shaped structure attached to a stone pillar that existed at the center of the library. “After that, we know the location of the threat, as well…”

“As well the perfect candidates for the job” a voice said and Purple Smoke appeared. “Mirror Coat, are you presenting our little invention without me?”

“The invention is mine, Purple Smoke” Mirror Coat replied. “You only provided the fuel for the selection of the candidates.”

“Yeah, but you could have waited for me, at least” Purple Smoke told. “And also let me explain that part.”

“Can you please proceed?” Golden Paladin asked. “The twin princesses are coming, so we better get this done now.”

“So let me continue the explanation” Purple Smoke told, directing then to the others. “Once the threat is located, the tree also determinates the perfect candidates for the job using the power of my own matrix, which I won’t say what it is… Anyway, using the power of my matrix, the tree can select the candidates through their respective talents. When it comes to ponies, their cutie marks will appear on the map. About the other creatures… well, it will sign it in any way.”

“Wow, that is… actually well thought” Twilight said. “That way, we will be able to act as soon as possible in case a villain makes any kind of attack.”

“Not only that, but it also can detect any other kind of trouble that is not even villain-related” Mirror Coat said.

“Just another way to enhance peace in the land” Golden Paladin observed. “I like it.”

“But, how will the chosen ones be summoned when they are called?” Blue asked. “Certainly you thought of that.”

“But of course” Purple Smoke replied. “Like I said, the magic is connected to their talents, so they will be summoned in a similar way. For ponies will be through their Cutie Marks and the others in the way that fits them.”

“Well, nevertheless, it’s a good way of get ready to any eventuality” Twilight said. “This even surpass Heartbeat’s alarm.”

“You don’t say…” another voice said with Heartbeat appearing.

“Oh, Heartbeat…” Twilight said, a little nervous for Heartbeat’s reaction to her observation. “Please don’t be mad for what I said.”

“Don’t worry, princess, even I can admit when something is better than my creations” Heartbeat replied.

“Wow, the General of Affection being humble…” Purple Smoke said. “I must be in another universe.”

That comment made Purple Smoke to receive one of Heartbeat’s cold stares who made him say:

“Yeah, I know, I’m not funny.”

“Whatever…” Heartbeat said. “I’m just here to say the twins are coming.”

“Oh, they are…?” Twilight asked, a little nervous.

Noticing that, Blue placed a hoof over her shoulder and that gave her the courage they needed. Twilight took a deep breath and then said to Heartbeat:

“You can direct them here, Heartbeat.”

“Okay, then, I’ll do it” she replied. “And, after that, I’ll go to my room.”

Listening that, Twilight said:

“You won’t stay? Heartbeat, I may need your help for when… you know…”

“Don’t worry, everything will be fine… I think” Heartbeat replied. “Empathy is not properly an exact science. But I have faith you won’t need my help.”

After saying that, she moved away. Twilight became even more nervous when Heartbeat said she wouldn’t be there, but Blue continued to show his support to her.

Like Heartbeat had said, the twins arrived to the center of the Mirrored Library, always fascinated by the place. When they arrived and saw the Tree of Crisis, they asked at the same time:

“What is that?! What is that?!”

“Girls, what do we already tell you?” Twilight asked her daughters.

“To be calm when asking questions” the twins replied at the same time.

“It’s okay, Your Highness” Mirror Coat said. “I love when young foals crave knowledge. Well, young princesses, that is something that I invented that will help detect… as you say it, bad guys.”

“Wow, that’s amazing…” Sunny said, looking fascinated to the tree. “Oh, I want to know how it works. It must be something really smart. After all, it was design by you, Mirror Coat.”

Purple Smoke coughed to signal his presence and said:

“I also took a part on it.”

“Yeah, but Princess Sunlight is obviously more interested in the technical side of the tree, Purple Smoke” Mirror Coat.

“Okay, guys, let’s end this argument over the Tree of Crisis” Golden Paladin said. “Remember that the young princesses are now here and that we did it for a reason.”

“Yeah, but we don’t know why” Midnight said. “Why did you call us here?”

A silence was imposed, with Twilight and Blue sharing nervous looks. The time has come, but neither one was excited to live it.

“Well, you see…” Twilight started. “There’s something we have to tell you… and it’s not easy for us to do it.”

“What?” the twins asked at the same time.

“What is it, that’s a good question…” Blue said, trying to say the right words. “Boy, I always get nervous when you two talk at the same time…”

“It’s something that we should already have told you about” Twilight said.

“Wait, are you gonna tell us we’re adopted?” Midnight asked.

“We’re adopted?!” Sunny asked, with some panic coming to her voice.

“What, no!” Twilight replied. “It’s not that! You are daughters. It’s another thing… Well, I guess it will be easier if we show you, rather than tell you. Mirror Coat…”

He nodded and then accessed his magic. It didn’t last for a book to come from the History section.

“Are you really certain about this, Princess Twilight?” Mirror Coat asked. “Once I open this book, there’s no turning back.”

The two twins seemed a little confused with what the General of Knowledge just said.

“I’m certain, Mirror Coat” Twilight said. “You may proceed.”

He nodded and then placed the book on the Observer. The book remained still for a few seconds, before suddenly opening and projecting a big screen that started to show its containing.

“Wait, but that’s…” Midnight said, when the image of Twilight and Blue with the twins soon after their birth appeared.

“Yes, it’s when you two were born” Twilight confirmed.

“But why are you…” Sunny started.

“You’ll see” Blue replied.

It was then that they saw the appearance of the Lord of Chaos, something that caused the twins to be very frightened, as they continued to watch.

Almost ten years ago…

“Hello guys…” the Lord of Chaos said in his cynical way. “Did you miss me?”

“What are you doing here?!” Blue asked, preparing to attack the Lord of Chaos so he could protect his wife and daughters.

However, the Lord of Chaos made a gesture and Blue found himself getting immobilized on his place, incapable of moving a muscle or even perform magic.

“Blue!” Twilight called.

Celestia, Luna and Golden Paladin tried to intervene as well, but the Lord of Chaos also immobilized them. The newborn twins, feeling all the commotion around them, started to cry.

“You can’t be here” Golden Paladin told. “The Lord of Order had forbid you from…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know what he forbad me from doing” the Lord of Chaos replied. “But let be honest, do you really thing I’m the kind of deity that does what they tell him to do? Now, let’s all take a deep breath and calm ourselves. We don’t want to upset the little ones.”

“Don’t even get closer to my daughters…” Twilight said, trying to access her magic, but she was not being able to do it.

“My dear, after going through the birth of two foals, do you really expect to be able to face me?” the Lord of Chaos asked. “Please, it’s not like we’re back on that day when you blasted me with your light. But, let’s go down to business, okay?”

And the twins were taken from Twilight and started floating in the air.

“NO!” Twilight shouted.

“You bastard…!” Blue exclaimed, doing his best to move, but failing to do it.

“Please, don’t hurt them” Twilight asked. “They’re innocent.”

“As long as you exist, my dear Twilight, I won’t let you have any rest” the Lord of Chaos said. “I’ll make sure your life is as cursed as possible. And I know the best way to do it is through the ones you love.”

“You won’t dare to harm those fillies” Golden Paladin replied. “Your brother won’t let you do it.”

“Do you see him around, yellow head?” the Lord of Chaos asked. “Because I don’t.”

“That’s because you’re not looking right” a voice said.

And the Lord of Order appeared, what caused everyone present relieved.

“I knew you would put your nose on my business” the Lord of Chaos said, without taking the eyes on the twins.

“When your business is meddling personally with my followers, it is my duty to stop you” the Lord of Order said. “Now, put down the babies gently.”

“Of course, brother…” the Lord of Chaos replied. “But, first, let me just give a little gift to the little ones.”

“What gift can the Great Evil give to such innocent babies?” Celestia asked.

“The more likely is you give them a curse” Luna added.

“What you call a curse, I call a way to spice things up a bit” the Lord of Chaos replied.

“You won’t do nothing to my daughters!” Blue exclaimed.

“As if you had any claim to it, baby General” the Lord of Chaos replied. “My brother can’t hurt as long I don’t do any harm to the babies. But, just because I can’t hurt them, it doesn’t mean I can make you suffer.”

“What do you mean by that?” the Lord of Order asked.

“Brother, please, I thought you were smarter than that” the Lord of Chaos replied. “What can I do with twins that neither you or your followers can’t stop or reverse?”

It didn’t take more than one second for the Lord of Order to realize what his brother meant.

“No… you wouldn’t dare…” he said.

“Why not?” the Lord of Chaos asked. “I’ve already created many of them. What is another pair?”

The Lord of Order prepared to attack his brother, but the Lord of Chaos, who was expecting that reaction from the Creator, used his magic to pushed him back a few hooves and then turned his attention to the twins and quickly waved his hands in circles. The twins, who were still crying, started to be involved by a strange glow that was made of both light and shadow. Changing the way he was moving his hands, the Lord of Chaos started to move the darkness in Sunny to Midnight and the light in Midnight to Sunny.

It was a rather quick procedure and, when it was done, the glow on the twins disappeared and then the Lord of Chaos released them, with the Lord of Order catching them once he had recovered from his brother’s attack, placing them on Twilight’s forelegs. Instinctively, she put them close to her to protect them from their enemy.

“What have you done…?” the Lord of Order asked to his brother.

The Lord of Chaos looked at him in a taunting way and replied:

“Something you can never reverse.”

And he disappeared, while laughing. Once he disappeared, the ones he was holding off were released. Once freed, Blue went to Twilight and her daughters.

“Are they alright, Twily?” he asked.

“I think so” Twilight replied. “They don’t seem hurt.”

“Not in the way you can perceive” the Lord of Order said. “I’m sorry Twilight and Blue Sword, despite your greatest services to me, I was incapable of stopping my brother from doing that to your daughters.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked.

“Wait, my lord, so what happened here was… what I think it was?” Golden Paladin asked.

The Lord of Order nodded and then he said:

“My brother has just created another pair of Twins of Light and Darkness.”

That affirmation caused both Golden, Celestia and Luna to become very worried.

“Wait, what is that of Twins of Light and Darkness?” Blue asked.

“Is a phenomenon that only occurs in twins, but extremely rare to happen naturally” Luna said.

“It’s very hard to explain…” Celestia said. “I don’t even know how to start it…”

“But I can” the Lord of Order said, turning to Twilight and Blue. “Please, you two have listen first to this, before starting to react to it. Get the facts first before taking any attitude, or else my brother will get what he wants.”

Despite their parent instincts told them otherwise, they both nodded and so the Lord of Order told:

“As you know, light and darkness cannot exist without each other. The same rule applies to magic. All beings are born with an equal potential either for light or dark magic that only growth determines to each one they will turn over to. But what my brother did here… He tampered with that delicate balance.”

“What do you mean with that, my lord?” Twilight asked, while holding tight her daughters with Blue holding the three of them.

“Because twins have a very close bond during the time they are in the womb, their own energies end up mix up with each other” the Lord of Order continued. “The energies are eventually separated at the time of birth, but not always in the right way. Sometimes, one twin can end up with all the light magic, while the other gets all the dark magic, or, like how it happens, someone tampers with the delicate balance and trade their energies.”

“So that means my daughters…” Twilight started.

But she couldn’t complete the sentence, as her heart became heavy. It was Golden Paladin that stepped in and said:

“It means that Princess Sunlight is now what is called a Light Twin, with her having pure light magic, and Princess Midnight is now a Dark Twin, which means she has now pure dark magic.”

In the Present…

That revelation shocked the twins, mainly Midnight.

“You mean… that my magic… is dark?” she asked to her parents.

Twilight and Blue traded a look with each other. No matter how much they have prepared themselves for this moment, the reality couldn’t possibly match it.

“Well… yes…” Twilight replied.

“And you didn’t bother to tell me that?!” Midnight asked angrily. “You didn’t bother to tell me that I have dark magic in me?!”

“Midnight, please, calm down” Blue told.

“How can I calm down when you just revealed to me that I am evil?!” Midnight exclained.

“Don’t say that!” Twilight replied. “You’re not evil just because you have dark magic.”

“Tell that to every dark magic users you know!” Midnight said.

“Midnight, please…” Sunny said, approaching her sister and placing her hoof over her twin’s shoulder. “Mom is right. You’re not evil.”

But Midnight just swept off Sunny’s hoof and shouted at her:

“It’s easy for you to say! You’re not the twin with dark magic!”

Hearing that from her twin hurt Sunny, what made tears appears on her eyes. Realizing what she have said and done, along with the revelation of what she was, made Midnight’s sadness and despair come to the surface in the form of tears starting to fall down her cheeks. And, without knowing what to do anything else, she just started running away.

“Midnight, wait!” Twilight called.

“Come back!” Blue backed up.

But she didn’t listen them, continue to run away, reaching the entrance to the Mirrored Library and passing through it.

A Brotherly Advice

Sitting at his throne room, the Lord of Chaos had a bored look, supporting his head with one hand and tapping one of the arms of his throne with the other. He was still pouting regarding what happened in Tambelon.

“Ah, I can’t believe I’m out of ideas!” he exclaimed. “It seems that no matter what brilliant plan I come up with I always lose to those… I don’t even know what insult to call them!”

It was then that he sensed something. It was a slight spice of darkness surrounded by a sea of light.

“But what is this delicious scent I feel?” he asked, while trying to locate that darkness. “No, it can’t be… It is coming from the Light Kingdom. It would appear someone created a little hole for me to get in. A way for me to watch over those pesky light ponies without making an effort? That didn’t happen since… Well, since Hepheus invaded the all place. But who could possibly be exhibiting suck intense darkness for me to…”

He didn’t have to think for a long time to realize it.

“No, don’t tell me…”

And he made one of his mirrors to come forward to him and then started to play something. It had a little static, but it was possible to see Midnight. She was crying in her special corner at the royal gardens.

“Oh, I hate all that light!” the Lord of Chaos exclaimed. “It’s compromising my perception! But no worries… I know who you are, little princess. I have forgotten about you with all my plans to take over the Pony Reality. But you have my attention now. Go on, my dear, keep feeling that rage and frustration. Let it all take over you! With that, you’ll be able to awake you’re full potential. In that way, the countermeasure that my brother made will be in vain and balance will be upset.”

Midnight was at her hiding place, with tears descending her face. She could feel her sadness involving her and isolating her from everyone that was around her. The pain she was feeling was suffocating. How could her parents and all the others have hidden from her the fact that her magic was dark? They should have told her.

“Why did they hide this from me?” she said to herself, while sobbing. “I don’t understand how they could have done this to me!”

Without her to know, the jewel in her mane clip started to glow. A few moments later, she felt a hoof tenderly touch hers. Midnight looked up with tears going down her face and saw…

“Star?” she asked.

“Hi, sis, how are you?” Star asked, while sitting beside her.

“Not that good…” Midnight replied, sorrowfully. “I just… found out that mom and dad… they…”

“Oh, I see, they finally told you and Sunny the truth” Star said.

Listening that, Midnight turned to him and asked:

“Wait, you knew about this?! And you didn’t tell me either?!”

“I only got to know it not so long ago” Star said. “Believe me, after you pass through what I have passed, you get to know things.”

His sister sighed and then said:

“I wished I could have something like that. Maybe I would be able to see through mom and dad’s lies.”

“I know what you’re feeling” Star replied. “I have been already in your hooves.”

“Oh, so they also told you have pure dark magic inside you as well?” Midnight asked cynically.

“No, but they told me I had an evil monster inside me” Star replied.

Remembering that his brother was a jinchuriki and that he didn’t know that until he was about her age, Midnight said:

“Oh, right… I… forgot about that.”

“When they told me I was a jinchuriki and they have agreed for that to happen, I snapped on them, just like you did” Star told. “I felt they were the sole reason why the light ponies hated me, why I didn’t fit in. At that time, I just wished to be away from them… and anypony else that knew the truth.”

“But… you forgave them” Midnight remembered. “Why? I mean, they lied to you. They hid something important about you and only revealed it when they had to.”

“That’s true and, believe me, I didn’t want to forgive them” Star answered. “But then a certain pony told me how they didn’t want me to be a jinchuriki. That the Lord of Chaos’ plan to awake Ten-Tails and the fact I was the best chance to keep Kurama away from him made them to agree with the Lord of Order’s decision. Those reasons allowed me to see through their point of view and, along with my love for them, I was able to forgive me. However that, in your case, despite similar to mine, has a key difference.”

“What?”

“Mom and dad agreed with me turning into a jinchuriki. But they didn’t agree you becoming a Dark Twin. That was the Lord of Chaos’ doing.”

“Maybe so, but still… they should have told me sooner” Midnight insisted.

“And, if they did, would you react differently from how you’re reacting right now?” Star asked.

That question made Midnight realize that, no matter when her parents could tell her about being a Dark Twin, she would react the way she did.

“I know the pain you’re dealing with, but you have to consider that this lie as you call it allowed you to grow up happily and become who you are now” Star told. “Ignorance is bliss and allowed you to be who you are today.”

There was a pause, where Midnight meditated her brother’s words. Despite everything she was feeling at that moment, the young princess had to admit Star was right about what he was saying. Perhaps she should have tried to understand her parents’ side of the story.

“I was so hard on them, wasn’t I” Midnight asked to Star.

“A little bit” he replied. “But, you know, never is too late to an apology… to both of you. And perhaps there’s more to this story than it meets the eye.”

Motivated by Star’s words, Midnight let her anger for her parents go away, deciding to forgive them and hear what they had to say.

With her dark emotions fading away, so did the Lord of Chaos’ perception of her.

“Damn!” he exclaimed. “Damn you, Star Knight! That colt is always getting in my way. But I know the day where that will end is approaching. When that day comes, for sure I’ll be able to get rid of these chains and roam through Creation once more!”

Midnight got up and then said:

“I need to return to the Mirrored Library. I just hope mom and dad are still there.”

“Even if they are not, you live in the same castle as them” Star reminded her.

“Oh, sure, you’re right” Midnight replied, blushing a little bit. “Well, here I go.”

And she moved away, with Star observing her with a smile.

At the mental plane he shared with Kurama, he said to his tailed beast friend:

“See, Kurama, another well done job.”

“Perhaps, but I just have one issue about your performance” Kurama told him.

“Oh yeah, and what’s that?”

Kurama then gave him a smack on the head and shouted:

“I didn’t like when you called me a monster!”

Star smiled, while massaging his head, and replied to Kurama, who had turned his face away from him:

“Wow, I never imagined you that touchy, Kurama.”

Sealed Potentials

At the Mirrored Library, Twilight was exasperated after seeing how mad Midnight was when she had got out. It was just like how it happened Star years ago.

“I can’t believe this is happening again” she was saying while walking around. “Midnight was really angry at us. And I can’t blame her. I would also be mad at myself because of this.”

“Calm down, Twily” Blue said, approaching his wife. “Everything will be all right. Even when it was with Star, he eventually forgave us. Besides, the circumstances are very different.”

“I know but…” Twilight said. “Well, you know me, I don’t like when my children are upset with me.”

“Well, mom, Midnight is not the only one” Sunny told. “I’m also mad with you for you having hid this from us. I may have not storm off like Midnight did, but that may be to the fact you didn’t tell her she had dark magic inside.”

“It’s okay, Sunny” a voice said. “I’m not mad anymore.”

They all looked and saw Sunny approaching.

“Sunny…” Twilight and Blue said at the same time.

“Yeah, I could have said the little princess was coming, but I thought I shouldn’t interrompt” Mirror Coat said.

Twilight went to give her a hug and then asked:

“You meant what you said? You’re not mad.”

“I was a little ago, but I have a little help” Midnight replied.

“From who?” Blue asked.

“Star” she replied. “He told me how he felt when he found out he was a jinchuriki and that you only didn’t tell him so he could be happy. The knowledge of that fact would make him unhappy while growing up.”

“Well, I didn’t thought about that” Sunny said, approaching as well.

“Yeah, me neither” Midnight told. “It’s strange… it’s like he knew I needed help.”

Hearing that, Golden Paladin became intrigued. It didn’t take too long for him to realize what made that happen.

“So you only didn’t tell us so we could be happy?” Sunny asked to her parents.

“The fact that you didn’t know allowed you two to become as close as twins can be” Twilight said. “Also, unlike how it happened with Star, only a few ponies know about you two being Twins of Light and Darkness, besides us.”

“But, still, we have some many questions” Sunny said. “Well, at least, I have many. What are really Twins of Light and Darkness besides their definition? What does that have to be between us two?”

“Does that mean I will become evil because of my dark magic?” Midnight asked.

“Why couldn’t the Lord of Order do anything about it?” Sunny asked. “I thought he was supposed to be the most powerful being of all.”

“Calm down, girls” Twilight said. “Not so many questions or we may not be able to answer them.”

“Then why not let the rest of the book be played” Mirror Coat replied, motioning to the book that was at the Observer.

“Great, another movie by book” Purple Smoke said. “If only we had popcorns. Where is Heartbeat when we need her?”

The book inside the Observer opened again and projected the big screen that started to show the continuation of the scene that has been previously shown.

Almost ten years ago…

After hearing what Golden Paladin had said, Twilight started to panic.

“What do you mean by that, Golden?! Are you saying one of my dear daughters have dark magic in her!”

“Technically, she already had, but the light magic in her was balancing it, but now…” Golden Paladin started.

“But now things have changed” Celestia said, taking over Golden Paladin’s explanation. “But that doesn’t mean what you’re thinking, Twilight.”

“Princess Celestia is right” the Lord of Order said. “The meaning of Dark Twin is that he or she only has dark magic inside. But that is not what makes them evil. Dark magic is not evil, but rather powerful and corruptive. The trick is dealing with it with cation, or else it can consume you led you into a dark path.”

“But, can’t you correct this, my lord?” Blue Sword replied.

“I could try, but the results are doomed to fail” the Lord of Order replied. “It’s almost impossible to recreate the exact amount of light and dark energies a foal has when it is born. That’s one of the reasons why my brother did what he did. If was possible to revert it, then we wouldn’t have the same amount of Twins of Light and Darkness we have in the history of all Creation.”

“What can we do, then?” Twilight asked.

“The best course of option, is to let the twins’ potential asleep, so we can proper train them in controlling their respective powers, both physically, mentally and emotionally” the Lord of Order told. “Only when they’re ready, we can awake their power and hope they can deal with the rest.”

“A very wise idea, my lord” Luna said. “But how can the potentials be put to sleep? Foals are prone to prosper in their respective talents so they can reach their potential.”

“You’re right, Luna” the Lord of Order agreed. “Even with their potentials controlled, we can’t ensure the twins won’t be able to awake them accidentally. A moment of extreme stress can trigger them to unlock powers that had been sealed away. But that’s the better way to control it. And to answer your question, here is the answer.”

And he summoned…

“The Book of Fates” Celestia said, recognizing the book she and Luna signed in order to assume their parents role as bringers of the sun and the moon.

“The book of what?” Twilight asked.

“It’s a book I use to pass the role of certain lights to another” the Lord of Order replied. “But it can be used in other ways… like, containing the potentials of Twins of Light and Darkness. Until they reach the proper age and maturity, most of their energies will be sealed here. It’s necessary to be both of them in order, as it’s necessary that they both sign when the time comes, in order to keep balance.”

Twilight and Blue traded a look and then they nodded.

“We agree, my lord” Twilight said. “You may proceed.”

“Very well…” he said.

Pointing his spear to the book, he casted a beam that hit it. The book was filled with electricity and then opened. Once it did it, two energy tentacles, one made of light and the other made of darkness, got out and advanced towards the twins. They touched their foreheads (the light one on Sunny’s and the dark one on Midnight’s) and started to absorb part of their energies. The procedure was obviously very discomforted to the little ones, but the warm of their parents beside them allowed them to fight through it.

Once they were done, they retreated to the book and the pages where they got in gained some chains with locks. The Book of Fates closed and descended to the Lord of Order’s hand, who said:

“It’s done.”

“Now what?” Blue asked. “How will we raise them to better control their powers? Sunny may not be a problem, but Midnight…”

“You don’t have to worry, Your Highness” Golden Paladin replied. “I’m already fated to groom your son into control his power as a jinchuriki. I’m certain me and my siblings will be able to do the same with your daughters.”

“Yes, that’s a great idea, Golden Paladin” the Lord of Order said. “Particularly, you and Heartbeat will be fundamental in training with Princess Midnight, Heartbeat to help her to control and deal with her dark emotions and you to contain her if some anomaly happens. I believe Leaf Mane will be better suited to train Princess Sunlight once she starts to discover her powers and with Mirror Coat giving the proper information and Purple Smoke overseeing their development, I’m certain you are the best candidates. Even Melody will be able to give a hoof, as her music can be very inspiring. But no matter the training strategies you choose, you can’t forget one thing. It’s essential these children are raised happy. For that to happen…”

“We can’t tell anyone about this” Twilight finished.

“The creation of a jinchuriki is something that can hardly be kept a secret” the Lord of Order replied. “But what happened here was only witnessed by us and the information here will one be entrusted to the ones of great reliance. Besides, it’s also very important those two are raised to be close to one another. Their bond may be the most powerful and precious thing they will ever have.”

After that, the projection ended.

“Wow, that sounds like a big deal…” Midnight said, looking to her hooves. “Knowing I have this great potential to harness dark magic…”

Noticing her sister’s doubts, Sunny approached her and said, while placing a foreleg around her shoulders:

“Don’t worry, sis, whatever happens, we’ll face it together.”

That caused Midnight to stretch a smile.

Seeing their daughters’ moment, Twilight and Blue shared a look and a smiled, with the former placing her head over the latter’s shoulder. Now they understood what the Lord of Order really meant with the twins’ bond being very important.

Heartbeat was at her room, playing with her many toys, while sucking a lollipop. She laughed, as she clashed two teddy bears in midair with her magic, only for one to beat the other throwing it to the ground. At that moment, she heard the door of her room opening. Using her empathic ability, she knew who they were.

“Visiting me in my room?” she asked. “Couldn’t I had a little notice? Would have cleaned it for you… Goldy.”

Golden Paladin indeed was the one who had entered the room. He approached Heartbeat, using his magic to clean a path through the innumerous toys and candies that were spread upon the floor, and then said:

“I need to talk to you, Heartbeat.”

“Wow, for you to talk with me like that it must be important” she commented.

“The young princesses now know about being Twins of Light and Darkness.”

“And wasn’t that what Twilight and Blue wanted to do?”

“The thing is Princess Midnight didn’t react quite well to the revelation she was a Dark Twin” Golden Paladin continued. “She storm off the library, but then returned much calmer. She told Star had talk to her, like if she needed that. Can you explain me that?”

“What there’s to explain?” Heartbeat asked. “It’s just a sibling helping the other. We do that all the time.”

But Golden Paladin looked at her in a way that Heartbeat hated. It was when he knew she have done something, despite she wanted him to think otherwise.

“That mane clip that you gave her…” Golden Paladin said.

“It was a gift, just that” Heartbeat said. “I gave another to Sunny. I like to give gift to other ponies. It’s a talent that I have and that can even surpass Pinkie’s. Despite my empathy gives me a great advantage.”

“Do you really want me to believe that mane clip is just that, a gift?” Golden Paladin asked.

But Midnight just shrugged her shoulders. So, the General of Peace decided for another approach.

“You can’t lie to me, isn’t that right, Midnight?” he asked.

“Well, just because I don’t like to lie to you, it doesn’t mean I don’t hide anything from you…” she replied, saying then after realizing what she had just said. “Okay, forget what I said just now.”

“Where did you get that clip?” Golden Paladin asked. “All of it.”

“If you meant the clip itself, I got it from a store in Canterlot” Heartbeat replied. “They make wonderful accessories. About the jewel… I rather not tell.”

“Why not?”

“Because it’s going to make you mad at me for breaking again that same rule you keep telling me to not break.”

Hearing what she had just said, Heartbeat told:

“Please forget this part.”

“You crossed over to a realm that was sealed… again?” Golden Paladin asked, a little upset. “Heartbeat, you know how dangerous that is. What if something that shouldn’t get out tag along with you as you crossed over.”

“Hey, I’m careful!” Heartbeat exclaimed, a little offensive. “It’s to the General of Affection you’re talking to. Besides, it was worth the risk.”

“Why?”

“Because now Princess Midnight has something that will help her keep in the right path in moments of great necessity. I put some sprinkles of my magic in that jewel that will guide her in this first stage of her as a Dark Twin. And, for what you just told me, it would appear that it works, so… you’re welcome.”

After telling that, Heartbeat continued to play. Golden Paladin brought a hoof to his forehead, while shaking his head. He really hated when Heartbeat did something like that without telling, despite the good outcomes it normally has. But he wouldn’t be able to get more information from her, so he decided to move away.

The Academy Reception

The end of the summer could only mean one thing to young beings: the beginning of school. Of course this new school year was different to Midnight and Sunny, as they would begin in the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy, just like their older brother. Ever since they got to know that they were coming, they got very excited, as they had heard from their big brother how great the academy was.

At the day of the reception, the three of them were embarking at the carriage. Timber was with them, sleeping at the floor, while Midnight remained sit and Sunlight couldn’t stop watching the sights outside with great excitement.

“Oh, I can’t wait to get to the school!” she exclaimed. “It’s the first time we got to go to the Enchanted Forest! Don’t you think it’s excited, Midnight?!”

“Yes, it is” Midnight replied, with less happiness than her twin, something that caught Star’s attention.

“And I so want to see the library!” Sunny continued. “Do you think there are as many as the ones that exist in our library, Star?”

“Well, I don’t know” Star replied. “I’ve never noticed that before. But you can’t bet there are many, some of them we don’t have it in our library, particularly about the many kingdoms of the Enchanted Forest.”

“Sweet!” Sunny exclaimed. “I wanted to know much more about the Enchanted Forest. The only thing we know is what you and your friends told us about the academy and Thicket.”

“You’ll have plenty of time to get to know your surroundings” Star told her. “Mainly once you go to Leafgreen. The village is very nice. Just don’t go to the woods around it. Believe in me when I said my last time there was not very pleasant.”

His attention went then to Midnight, who was still very quiet.

“Are you okay, Midnight?” he asked. “You have barely said anything.”

“It’s nothing, Star, really” Midnight said. “It’s just nerves about the new school.”

“Midnight, I’m your brother and I know you very well” Star told her. “I know there’s something more.”

The younger twin sighed and then confessed:

“It’s just I’m a little afraid.”

“Afraid of what?”

“Afraid that they find out that I’m… Well, you now. What if I lose control and…”

“Don’t worry so much about that” Star reassured her, while petting Timber’s head. “Whatever happens, I’ll be there. And even if I’m not, Sunny will be. Besides, it’s not like you’re going to lose control at the first day. For that to happen, something really bad and stressful needed to occur and I doubt some nerves will do anything about it.”

“Are you sure?” Midnight asked.

Star nodded to her, what made her feel much better.

“I can see the forest now!” Sunny exclaimed, looking outside the window.

Star and Midnight did the same and they could see the frontier between Pony World and the Enchanted Forest.

“You’re right, Sunny, we’re here” Star said. “Now you better sit. Believe me, you’ll enjoy it much better.”

“Enjoy what?” Sunny asked.

But Star didn’t reply, what made Sunny become even more curious and do what his brother asked.

The carriage crossed the frontier, what made everypony inside feel that tingling feeling that was usually felt once they crossed.

“Wow… that was awesome!” Sunny exclaimed, what caused Star to chuckle.

“And be welcome to the Enchanted Forest, girls” he said.

The twins looked through the window and they couldn’t believe at the marvelous sight that was outside. Star couldn’t blame them for being that amazed, as that was a brand new world to them, as it was once to him.

It didn’t take long for them to arrive to the academy and the twins became astonished with their beauty.

“Wow!” they both did, as the three siblings and timberwolf descended the carriage with their respective saddlebags.

“I know, it’s breath taking” Star said. “But you can’t stay like that for too long. It won’t be late for the students to gather for the reception.”

Just as they were about to advanced, a great amount of students quickly gathered around Star, isolating him from his sisters and Timber. They were admirers of him that were very excited to see the pony that defeated the Lord of Chaos and Ten-Tails. It was not like Star was not used to, as he had already the entire Light Kingdom once, but it didn’t become much easier each time. And, for what he could notice, those students had already heard about his adventures to Tambelon.

“Okay, guys, take it easy, please” Star asked. “You don’t want me to suffocate. I’m with my little sisters and they are new here and…”

But it was like they weren’t listening at all.

“Ow, we really have the coolest and most popular brother ever” Sunny commented, while Midnight nodded in agreement.

“That’s what he gets fer bein’ a hero” a playful voice said.

The twins turned around and saw, to their delight, Jonagold and Moonlight.

“Jona!” the two twins called. “Moonlight!”

“Hi, girls” Moonlight greeted with a smile, before going to pet Timber. “Hi, Timber… Are you two ready to start a new school year in a brand new school.”

The twins nodded and then Midnight said:

“We just wanted that we could have our brother to show us the place around.”

“Well, your brother is rather popular ‘round this parts” Jonagold commented. “Mainly after beatin’ that ten-tailed beast and also helpin’ freein’ an entire kingdom. Fer tha look of that crowd, Ah believe it will take a while before yall can have it for yerselves. Ah mean, sweet Celestia, look at that. An’ they are mostly girls. Looks like ya have competition, Moonlight.”

“Please, Jona…” Moonlight scoffed, while petting Timber. “I’m above of those attention-seeking fangirls. I’m already Star’s marefriend and we spend a great time together during our trip to Tambelon.”

“Yeah, but you are a little jealous, aren’t you?” Jonagold asked.

Moonlight didn’t reply, limiting only to make a hard look to the young earth colt that silenced him.

Suddenly, Star teleported right to their side, sighing in relief.

“Finally!” he said. “I thought I wouldn’t get out of there.”

“Well, then it’s a good thing that you did, right?” Moonlight said, going to kiss and embrace Star.

“How did you teleported here without calling any attention?” Jonagold asked.

“Oh, I put a clone in my place” Star replied, pointing to where he was where now was a clone. “It was hard because I needed to do it quickly and without being seen. I just hope he can last until they calm down.”

His sisters, who loved when their brother performed some complex magic, became very impressed with what he did.

“Ya know, Star, Moonlight here was jealous ov yers admirers” Jonagold said to his best friend.

That comment gave him nothing more than a stomp on his hoof by Moonlight who told him:

“Don’t say nonsenses, Jonagold Apple.”

Star only chuckled and said to his best friend, while putting his foreleg around Moonlight’s shoulders:

“Don’t worry, Jona, I’m sure I can deal with Moonlight’s jealousy, if she has any. I’m just not sure you can deal with the pain she caused you. Are you okay, buddy?”

“Peaches…” he replied, still recovering from the stomp Moonlight gave him.

The group shared a laugh before Professor Knotgrass approach them.

“Oh, Prince Star, there you are” she said. “I came here as soon as your carriage arrived. I and the other headmistresses need to talk to you.”

“Is there something wrong, professor?” Star asked.

“Not at all, but there is something we need to talk about” Professor Knotgrass said.

“Well, okay” Star nodded, turning to his friends. “Can you watch over the twins and Timber?”

Jonagold and Moonlight nodded and so Star went with Knotgrass.

“Ow, Star only got here and is already going with the headmistress?” a voice said. “Now that’s a record.”

They are turned and saw Gunter. But he was not alone. He was not alone. He was with another griffon, younger than him, with a brilliant cerulean coat and head with pale, light grayish amber chest and eyebrows, moderate cerulean wings and tailfeathers, brilliant amber talons and beak and some feathers at the top of his head that had a gradient of brilliant cerulean to grayish spring bud to brilliant amber. He had moderate azure eyes.

“Gunter, hi!” Moonlight called. “No, I don’t think so. Professor Knotgrass said there was nothing wrong.”

“Beside, ya know our old buddy Star” Jonagold said. “He is the responsible one.”

“Perhaps it’s something regarding the last events or another thing not that important” Moonlight said. “And while he is not here, we’re with his sisters.”

“Oh, that’s true, it’s their first year here!” Gunter exclaimed, turning to the twins. “Are you excited for coming here?”

“You bet we are” Sunny replied, while Midnight nodded along.

“Well, at least you looked more excited than I was” Gunter said. “That’s good, because then you can make company to my brother, Gallus. It’s also his first year.”

And he motioned to the young griffon that was with him, that didn’t seem to be appreciating being there.

“Oh, so your li’l brother is comin’ too, hein?” Jonagold asked. “That’s good. So, Gallus, what does it feel to come study here?”

But Gallus just shrugged the shoulders with his talons crossed.

“Uh, it’s nothing special…”

“Uh, don’t mind him” Gunter said. “He inherited our uncle Quentin’s crankiness. He is always acting like he is so tough. Is not right, little brother?”

And he raffled Gallus’ head, but the latter didn’t like that one bit and shove away Gunter’s talon, while shouting:

“Can you stop doing that! I’m not a hatchling!”

“Hey, you’re still my little brother, Gallus.”

“Yes, but that doesn’t mean you have to act like that over me every time. It was such a relief when you came here alone, but now I have to come along, because you study here and uncle Guto also studied here and because our ancestor Grover was from the Enchanted Forest. Look, why don’t you stay here with your friends while I’m looking around. Perhaps I can find anything interesting.”

And he started to move away.

“Okay, but don’t go too far” Gunter said. “You’re new around here.”

“Wow, your brother is not that happy for being here” Jonagold noticed.

“Ah, he gets used to” Gunter said. “So, have you guys seen Bramble yet?”

“Asking for me” another voice said.

And Bramble approached.

“Well, yeah, so the group is all here, except for you” Gunter replied. “Well, Star is not here either, but that’s because he is talking with the headmistresses.”

“Why, is something wrong?” Bramble asked.

“I don’t think is something serious” Moonlight said.

“Well, once he is here, the gang will be completed” Gunter said.

“If you’re including me, Gunter, then you must not forget about Galena” Moonlight said.

“Please, don’t say her name like that” Gunter told her. “If you do, she’s gonna…”

“…show up and ruin your day” a female voice said. “Well, that just happened.”

“Galena!” Moonlight exclaimed, as she went to give a hug to her best friend. “It’s so good to see you.”

“Yeah, I’m glad to see you too, best friend” Galena said. “And we have a lot to talk about. You have to tell me everything that happened during that trip of yours to Tambelon.”

“Yes, go talk to each other, preferable far away, please” Gunter said.

“I see you’re still the same, Gunter” Galena said. “Always the obnoxious of the usual.”

“I thought that with Griffonstone and Aeropolis now starting to get along, you two would also be better friends” Bramble commented.

But Gunter and Galena said at the same time:

“With her never!”

“With him never!”

Their friends just brought their hooves to their faces, seeing how stubborn their griffon friends were being. Midnight and Sunny couldn’t help but give some laughs.

“Hey guys!” Star called, as he landed.

“Star!” his friends called him.

“So, what did tha headmistresses want’d?” Jonagold asked.

“Oh, they wanted to tell me they are moving me one year ahead” Star said.

“What?!”

“Wait, that’s the reward for saving the world?” Gunter asked. “Then let me be the hero next time.”

That comment caused Galena to scoff and said:

“Yeah, right, as if that’s going to happen.”

“Actually, they are moving me forward because I’m way advanced for the program of this year” Star said. “What’s actually good, because I was looking forward to have Alchemy. My mom always tells me it’s one of best and most complicated branches of magic.”

“I don’t envy you, man” Gunter said, while putting his talon over Star’s shoulder. “Alchemy is already too difficult, moreover having Professor Xenon teaching it.”

“Oh, I can handle him, don’t worry” Star said. “The worst part of this is that this is my last year, which means I won’t be able to come with you next year.”

“Don’t worry, Star, just because we’re not going to be here together next year, it doesn’t mean we’ll stop being friends” Bramble said.

“Bramble is right” Jonagold said. “Besides, Ah may need yer help in the studies, once in a while.”

“And that only will make our next victory at the flying derby even more delicious” Gunter told.

“And I’m sure you’re going to visit me, won’t you?” Moonlight asked, while kissing Star on the cheek.

“But of course” Star replied, smiling at her. “And I expect the same from you.”

“Yeah, but we’re the ones who will have to come alone next year” Sunny said, with her and Midnight a little saddened.

“Hey, I still have this year here with you two” Star told them. “And it’s not like you’re going to be alone. You have Jona, Moonlight and all the others. And you also will make new friends.”

“Yeah, but it’s not the same thing” Sunny said.

“If only we had an old friend of ours to keep us company” Midnight said.

“You mean friends like us” a voice said from behind.

They turned and saw, with great surprise, none other than Gust, Rainbow Dash and Soarin’s son, and Silver Wind, Rarity and Shadow Claw’s daughter.

“Gust! Silver!” the twins exclaimed, excited, going to their side.

“It’s so good to have you here!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Yeah, it’s also good to be here” Gust replied.

“I’ll say it” Silver Wind said it. “I’ve been here at the summer when my mom took me to be safe from the war, but it’s different when you’re actually here as a student.”

“Yes, but it is quite a surprise” Star commented, while he and the others approached. “I’m mean, not you, Silver, but you, Gust.”

“Don’t your parents run the Wonderbolt Junior Academy?” Gunter asked. “And didn’t study there? Why are you here?”

“I wanted to experiment new things, so I asked my parents to enroll me here” Gust explained.

“And how the hay did you manag’d to do such feat?” Jonagold asked. “Ah bet aunt Rainbow Dash wasn’t that keen of tha idea.”

“You bet she wasn’t” Silver Wind said. “I heard my mom telling my dad about she tried to make her allow Gust to come.”

“Well, it was not that easy to convince them both, but I argued that, while here I can enroll in the flying derby team and compete with their school and that would increase my flying abilities.”

“Smooth…” Gunter commented. “And the best choice. Our team is way better. But I think you’ll have to wait a few years before joining the team, little fella.”

It was then that the students started to gather up.

“The reception is about to start” Star noticed.

“I better go find Gallus, or else he can get in trouble with griffons from Aeropolis or others” Gunter said, moving away.

“Hey, are those who I think they are?” Moonlight asked, pointing to the teachers that were joining the headmistresses at the entrance.

They looked, noticing the normal faces they were used to, like Xenon Alchemy, Ebony, Yallow Belle, Glowing Star, Holy and coach Gideon, along with others, but there were also new ones… or rather not that new.

“Jona, isn’t that your aunt Apple Bloom?” Moonlight asked. “And your aunt Sweetie Belle, Silver Wind? And Scootaloo is there too.”

And they were. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were between the teachers.

“Yes, it’s her” Jonagold confirmed. “But what on earth are they doin’ here. My aunt didn’t tell me she was coming here.”

“Neither did mine” Silver Wind said.

“Well, I think Sweetie Belle is coming here to replace Melody” Star said. “She was basically here to watch over me, but I don’t need her watch anymore. The same thing went to Purple Smoke. But the others I don’t know.”

Clearing her voice, Knotgrass declared:

“Welcome all of you to a brand new year at the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy!”

The students cheered for a moment, before Thistlewit continued:

“We can see some familiar faces between you all, but also some new ones. And that’s very good, because it means that new minds will be sharpen in these walls.”

“And not only from the regular places, but also from parts of the Enchanted Forest that normally don’t come here to study” Merryweather said, referring to new students coming from Evermist and Stonult.

“We hope you all can learn everything you can” Knotgrass stated. “And you’re going to have help from all the staff that inclusive is now reinforced with new blood. Please, give your greetings to new teachers here in the academy.”

And she made a gesture to Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo who waved to everyone.

“After the exit of our dear Professor Melody, she recommended Professor Sweetie Belle as a replacement” Knotgrass said, while Sweetie Belle gave a step forward to greet the students. “She is not only a great singer and actress who already performed with great success in Canterlot and Las Pegasus and is one of the greatest musical actors in Bridleway, she is also a talented prodigy that is certain to make your musical abilities to glow even more.”

“Then, presiding our Club of Activities, we have Professor Apple Bloom” Thistlewit said, while it was Apple Bloom’s time to step forward. “With so many of students coming, we have decided to come up with new ways to not only reinforce your talents, but also discover them. Professor Apple Bloom will be responsible for organizing constant activities, mainly to the youngest students, so that, even in your free time you can, not only have fun, but also learn.”

“And with the success that our flying derby team had last school year…” Merryweather started, making a pause to allow the more passionate students regarding the sport express their excitement and congratulate Star and Gunter “…coach Gideon decided to hire an assistant that not only will assist him in training the flying derby team, but also in other surprises that you all will discover very soon. Please, welcome the new flying derby assistant coach, Scoolaloo!”

And she also moved forward, being the one to get more ovations, much to her glad.

“Now, we hope that, in the same way we’re going to help you integrate quickly in our academy, you do the same to our new teachers” Knotgrass said. “That all of you have a great year.”

And so she finished, along with the reception. The students soon started to move along, preparing to go to their respective rooms.

“Hey, girls, you can come with me and Galena” Moonlight said to Midnight, Sunny and Silver Wind. “You can get your dorm keys and we can get you to your rooms to settle in.”

“Yay!” the fillies replied.

“That would be a great help, Moonlight” Star said to his marefriend, while he let Timber to go to the woods, where he would stay while he was in class.

Moonlight and Galena then took the twins and Silver Wind, while Star directed his look to Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

“Oh, oh, Ah know that look” Jonagold said. “What are ya thinkin’?”

“It’s nothing special” Star replied.

“Star, we know you” Bramble said. “We know that there’s something in your head.”

“No, it’s just I can’t keep wondering what led those three come teach here” Star said, still looking to the original Cutie Mark Crusaders.

A Secret Mission

Some days before the academy reception…

At the Mirrored Library, Mirror Coat was organizing books when he noticed Purple Smoke looking to the Tree of Crisis.

“Don’t you have work to do, Purple Smoke?” he asked, while levitating a pile of books. “I don’t know, Cutie Marks to paint or foals to help?”

“Do I tell you how to organize your library?” Purple Smoke asked back, keeping watching the tree. “No. So, stop bothering me. Can’t you see that I’m waiting for our little tree’s first emergency?”

“Let me guess this straight” Mirror Coat said, finishing putting the books on their respective shelf and then approaching Purple Smoke. “Are you going to wait here, for what may be, in a figurative sense, and eternity, waiting for an emergency to occur?”

“What’s wrong about that?” Purple Smoke asked, turning to Mirror Coat.

“Besides you looking like a vulture waiting for its prey to die, you don’t know how long it will take” he replied. “It might take hours, days, even weeks. You are the General of Talent and your job is more important than sitting here watching for a tree to glow.”

“When you say it like that, then perhaps I should go” Purple Smoke admitted.

When he was about to turn into smoke to get out of the Library, the sphere corresponding to the Enchanted Forest started to glow. Seeing that, Purple Smoke exclaimed:

“Ah, ah! See?! I told you!”

Mirror Coat brought a hoof to his face, while shaking his head, and then went to the edge of Purple Smoke who was very excited.

“Oh, I can’t wait!” he exclaimed. “I just hope is a job for me! That would be perfect.”

“It’s in the Enchanted Forest” Mirror Coat said. “I just hope is not in the academy. The little princesses are about to start their studies there and the last thing they need is trouble happening there, mainly now they now know their roles as Twins of Light and Darkness.”

“Come on, the Enchanted Forest is big and full of conflict” Purple Smoke said. “The kingdoms are all fighting between each other, even with the main ones in peace.”

“So the other alternative may be a conflict that can extend and put in cause the delicate peace we just got?” Mirror Coat said.

“Wow, you really like to put things like that, don’t you?” Purple Smoke asked.

Ignoring the General of Talent’s comment, Mirror Coat passed his hoof over the sphere and then directed its glow to the Observer who projected a map of the Enchanted Forest, with a signal appearing and locating the problem: the area around the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy.

“That’s what I was afraid of” Mirror Coat said. “For the looks of it, it’s a danger alert. It would appear dark forces are o the move. Fortunately, it’s not that close, but the threat is real.”

“If only we could possible know from where the threat is coming, we could…” Purple Smoke said, who then noticed Mirror Coat’s look. “And you have a way to do that, don’t you.”

The General of Knowledge gave him one of his rare cynical smiles and so he charged his horn, turning to the tree, while saying:

“I only have to reverse the flow of the energy, just like when you move a clock backwards. The problem is that it’s not very precise, but it can give us an idea of what we’re up against.”

And so a sphere started to glow and, to their shock, it was a dark sphere, that represented one of the realms that had been sealed.

“It can’t be…” Mirror Coat said.

“But, we sealed it!” Purple Smoke exclaimed. “How can this be happening?”

“I don’t know, but it would appear our dear friends had found a way to slip through” Mirror Coat replied. “I just hope Heartbeat’s little habit of crossing to sealed realms is not the cause of this.”

“That may explain why the academy is what appears to be the target” Purple Smoke said. “With the Alliance, this year, it will receive a lot more students, coming also from Stonult and Evermist. It will be like a big concentration of blooming talents… fresh energy they can use to break the seal.”

“We have to report to Golden Paladin and the princess at once. The academy may be the main target, but we have to check if they have already started to attack elsewhere. That’s the perfect job for you, Purple Smoke.”

“Yes, that may be, but what about the academy? We can’t just ignore this.”

“And we won’t” Mirror Coat said. “To signal the academy, it may be because the tree has the perfect candidates to act there. They are the operatives we need.”

“So, let’s not waste any time” Purple Smoke said. “Who are the lucky ones?”

Mirror Coat used his magic on the Observer and so the Cutie Marks of the chosen ones appeared. Seeing that, Purple Smoke said:

“Well, I wouldn’t choose any better.”

In the present…

After the reception, the Cutie Mark Crusaders went to the teachers room, where Scootaloo sat on chair, reclining and putting her hooves over a chair, saying:

“Ah, you know, I think I’ll like being here.”

“Don’t get too comfy” Apple Bloom told her, standing. “Don’t forget we’re here tah do more than jest teach. We have a mission.”

“Apple Bloom is right” Sweetie Belle said, sitting while using her magic to write some music sheets. “Despite our duties to the school, we still have to carry on the mission Purple Smoke and Mirror Coat gave to us.”

A few days ago…

In Manehatten, Bridleway was in awe with the one that was the last session of the last successful musical play starred by Sweetie Belle. She and the rest of the cast came to the stage for the last applauses, thanking them with bows. While doing that, she scanned the area and became disappointed for not seeing the one she wanted to see.

Returning to her dressing room, she was at her vanity mirror, taking out her make-up, while using her robe, when somepony knocked her door. It opened and Apple Bloom and Scootaloo appeared, saying:

“Surprise!”

“Girls!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, going to hug her friends. “It’s so nice to see you!”

“Well, we got tah know this was yer last show before ya take yer leave ov absence from actin’, so…” Apple Bloom started.

“We thought we could celebrate by going out tonight!” Scootaloo replied. “We can go take a drink and then go for a spin or even for a dance. I know this place here in Manehatten where there is this cute guys…”

“That would be great” Sweetie Belle replied, with a nervous chuckle. “But I’m a little tired, so I don’t think… I can go.”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo traded a look, sharing the same concern.

“Are ya okay, Sweetie?” the former asked.

“Yes, I am, it’s just…” Sweetie Belle started, trying to find words to use and then sighing. “It’s just this was last performance before my break and I haven’t seen Spike. He hasn’t shown in any of my shows.”

“Well, he is the Dragon King” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, and he does have a lot ov responsibilities” Apple Bloom added. “Mainly after tha big war. It has pass’d only some weeks since it ended. Even with Ember’s help, Ah’m sure there’s still a lot ov things tah do, mainly after Lord Torch’s death.”

“I know that, but… it doesn’t make it any easy” Sweetie Belle said.

“Come on, sugarcube” Apple Bloom said, while raising her friend’s cheek. “Don’t be like that. Ah’m certain Spike will be able tah get time tah spend together with ya.”

“Yeah, and even he doesn’t, you can always do it yourself by going to the Dragons Lands” Scootaloo said.

“Ah don’t think a place full ov volcanos an’ lava rivers are tha best choice fer romance” Apple Bloom commented.

Hearing her best friends trying to cheer her up caused Sweetie Belle to drop a chuckle and then say:

“Thank you, girls… for everything. I think you just gave me the will to go for a fillies night.”

“That’s tha Sweetie we know and love” Apple Bloom said. “Always looking to the bright side.”

“Just let me get ready, and we can go” Sweetie Belle said.

And, in a wink of an eye, Sweetie Belle just trade her robe for a beautiful dark blue dress.

“Wow, that was quick” Scootaloo said. “I don’t even know Rainbow Dash would be able to change that quick.”

“When you have to change cloths quickly between scenes and you have a sister like mine, you get able to change just like that” Sweetie Belle replied. “Now, let’s go have a great time, girls. I’m certain this will make us shine like no other.”

At that moment, Sweetie Belle’s Cutie Mark started to glow, something that was noticed by her friends.

“Wow, you really meant it” Scootaloo said, motioning to her Cutie Mark.

Seeing that, Sweetie Belle was caught by surprise and exclaimed:

“My Cutie Mark is glowing!”

“An’ it’s not tha only one” Apple Bloom said.

She was right as both hers and Scootaloo’s were also glowing.

“But what is happening?” the latter asked.

“What’s happening is that your services are required” a voice said.

They looked and saw Purple Smoke near the door.

“Purple Smoke!” the three Cutie Mark Crusaders exclaimed.

“What are ya doin’ here?” Apple Bloom asked.

“You’ll soon get to know” he replied. “Up for a fieldtrip?”

The three mares traded a confused look.

Purple Smoke brought them to the Mirrored Library where he and Mirror Coat explained to them the situation.

“So, what you’re saying is that there’s an emergency in the academy, right?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“More like a potential threat, yes” Mirror Coat said. “The Tree of Crisis can’t properly specify, but it does think you are the best candidates for the job.”

“But what are we suppose tah do?” Apple Bloom asked.

“We’re still trying to understand everything, but we’ve been digging some intel” Purple Smoke replied.

Mirror Coat made the images of some ponies appear. Many of them were colts and fillies, but there were also young mares and stallions.

“These ponies have mysteriously disappeared, both in the Pony World and the Enchanted Forest” the General of Knowledge told.

“But… they’re just kids…” Sweetie Belle said. “Why would anypony kidnap them?”

“It’s just a theory, but we believe it has to do with talent” Purple Smoke said. “The foals that were kidnap just got their Cutie Marks and the others were kidnap soon after they have made their dreams come true.”

“An’ ya think we can stop this… talent thief?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Oh, I like that name” Scootaloo said. “Maybe we can use it to talk about this crook.”

“The Tree of Crisis says that” Mirror Coat said. “I like to believe my inventions normally work… having in count my very high success rate. And even if the tree is wrong, I blame Purple Smoke as it is his magic that decides who is selected for the job.”

“Thank you very much, Mirror Coat” Purple Smoke ironized.

“But, if it is happening both in Pony World and the Enchanted Forest, why is the tree calling us to Thicket?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“We don’t know” Mirror Coat said. “Perhaps something important will happen there and your presence there is necessary.”

“But the fact is you have to go there… that is, if you accept the job” Purple Smoke added.

The three friends shared a look and then nodded to each other. Apple Bloom spoke then:

“Well, normally, we jest watch our sisters doin’ things like these, but… ya can count on us all.”

In the present…

“We can’t let them down” Apple Bloom said. “Until now, we’ve been only helpin’ foals findin’ their Cutie Marks, but now we don’t have tah search fer talent, but tah protect it.”

“That’s very cute, Apple Bloom, but we don’t have any clue or lead” Scootaloo said.

“Well, we have this” Sweetie Belle said, putting down the music sheet and making appear an evidence bag where there was a sort of golden powder. “Purple Smoke found it in all the kidnapping scenes. Apparently, it’s some sort of fairy dust.”

“So fairies are involved in this?” Scootaloo asked. “That’s a twist.”

“No, I already asked the headmistresses about it and they told me it is nothing like any fairy dust they have already used or made” Sweetie Belle said. “It looks like we’re at the dark for now.”

“Don’t worry, girls” Apple Bloom said. “We’re goin’ tah figure this out. Remember tha school will be target by tha talent thief an’ we’re at tha perfect position tah scout fer any possible targets. Until then, we have to act normally.”

The twins and Silver Wind were guided by Moonlight and Galena to their rooms, receiving their keys. The older ones left the younger ones to go to their rooms and then they went to theirs. While walking, Midnight was a little sad, as she and Sunny were not in the same room.

“And I was thinking we’re going to be in the same room” Midnight said to her twin.

“Come on, Midnight, we don’t share the same room back home and we still manage to pass all the time together” Sunny said.

“I don’t mind in trading my key with yours” Silver Wind, who was to share the room with Sunny, said. “I’m certain the headmistresses won’t mind.”

“It’s okay” Midnight said, reaching the door of her room. “Perhaps this is a perfect opportunity to make a new friend.”

“That’s the spirit, sis” Sunny said. “Well, we have to go. See you later.”

And Sunny and Silver Wind moved away. Midnight placed the key on the door-lock and turned, opening the room. There was already somepony there. She was a pegasus filly around her age with a pinkish gray coat with a rook as a Cutie Mark, a pale, light grayish arctic blue and light artic bluish gray mane that was arranged with locks with a bow both at the mane and the tip of the tail and moderate scarlet eyes. She was unpacking when she noticed Midnight.

“Oh, hi!” she exclaimed, going to Midnight. “You must be my roommate!”

In an unexpected move, the filly just hugged Midnight, something that both bothered and confused her a little bit. After the hug, the filly said:

“My name is Cozy Glow and I’m certain we’re going to be great friends. Possibly besties.”

“Hi…” Midnight said. “My name is Midnight, Midnight Shine.”

Hearing that, Cozy Glow gasped, bringing her hooves to her open mouth and asked:

“Like in Princess Midnight Shine, daughter of Princess Twilight Sparkle and Prince Blue Sword and younger sister of Prince Star Knight.”

“Yep, that’s me…” Midnight replied, nervously.

“Then we really gonna be great friends!” Cozy Glow exclaimed. “You definitely have to tell me everything about you. You see, I’m from Vanhoover and I’ve hardly got out from there and I would love to know everything about the Light Kingdom.”

Midnight didn’t know what to feel about Cozy Glow. She seemed nice, but there was something off about her she couldn’t explain. However, she probably just needed some time to get used to her.

Pursuing the Talent Thief

A few days have passed and it looked like the twins were adapting quite well in their new school. Despite the strangeness around them, with the help from their brother and friends, it cleared soon enough.

It was clear that Sunny was the one that excelled in the class in comparison to Midnight, as she had a very logical thought that she had inherited from her mother. However, Midnight, with her intuition and natural talent wasn’t too behind of her sister.

The fact that they could go and explore Leafgreen at ease was also a great way for the twins to adapt, as they could clear their minds and be with their friends. Gallus, who normally preferred to be left alone, eventually started to go out with the twins, Silver Wind and Gust, as he was the latter’s roommate. Initially keeping to himself, he started to open up, despite keeping always his somewhat sarcastic and rude behavior.

One pony that tried to get included at all cost was Cozy Glow. Whenever she had the chance, the pegasus filly tried to get in the conversation using her charm and sweet talk or else trying to help. Most of the students actually liked her, but Midnight, despite sharing the same room with her and, for that reason, being the pony spending more time with her, wasn’t capable of considering her a friend. She didn’t know the reason for that, only that Cozy Glow seemed to be hiding something behind all that sweetness of her.

Meanwhile, the Cutie Mark Crusaders continued their role as teachers, while keeping investigating the talent thief. Until that moment, they haven’t noticed any strange movement, even having a magic mirror given to them by Mirror Coat charged with the energy they have found connected with the talent thief. Because of that, they focused on their duties to the academy.

Apple Bloom, being the head of the Club of Activities, was responsible for overseeing all the activities practiced in the academy and creating new ones. Scootaloo helped Gideon in training the flying derby team, while scouting for promising flyers. However, at that time, the team was not yet formed, but there were already young flyers starting their training for the selection, including Star and Gunter. But some news regarding the flying derby would soon be known, as there would now exist two categories: the junior, for the younger students, and the senior, for the older students. Sweetie Belle, on her side, was teaching Enchanted Music, while looking for possible prodigies.

At the end of the first week, some first year students were having Enchanted Music as their last class of the day, what included the twins and Cozy Glow. Sweetie Belle was teaching them the concept of the Thirteenth Note, the secret behind the musical power of the prodigies.

“And as you can see, prodigies can use the Thirteenth Note for a great number of ends” Sweetie Belle explained, while pointing to the black board where she had visual graphics of the subject. “It can expand the natural ability for musical magic, what allows the user to do many feats of magic they would never be able to do.”

Sunny raised her hoof and Sweetie Belle said:

“Yes, Sunlight?”

“What kind of feats can be performed?” she asked.

“Well…” Sweetie Belle started.

“Isn’t obvious, silly?” Cozy Glow replied, while making her childish giggling, before Sweetie Belle could continue. “Feats that ponies like Melody can do, like calming ponies or even manipulating them, and… Oh, sorry, Professor Sweetie Belle, I think I went little… overboard.”

“It’s okay, Cozy Glow” Sweetie Belle replied, with a smile. “Actually, those were good examples of what the Thirteenth Note can use. However, you must take in count that Melody is not a prodigy, but her light is the source of the Thirteenth Note.”

“Wow, Cozy, you really know a lot of this” Midnight noted.

“Well, I like to read a lot” Cozy Glow said.

“Yeh, I also like to read too” Sunny said. “Perhaps we can make book trades. We may have books that each other don’t have.”

“That sounds great!” Cozy Glow replied.

The bell to the end of the class rang and Sweetie Belle said to her students, while they started to pack their things:

“As homework, I want you to make a small essay about the Thirteenth Note and its uses.”

As the students started to go out, Sweetie Belle started to clean the board, when Scootaloo came in and said:

“Sweetie, hurry up! We have something on… you know who.”

Hearing that, Sweetie Belle hasted to clean the board and then followed Scootaloo. They went to Apple Bloom’s room who was watching the hoof mirror Mirror Coat had given to them. The reflective surface was glowing.

“Ah jest notic’d the trackin’ mirror glowing a few moments ago” Apple Bloom said. “Fortunately, Scoots was with me so she went tah find ya as fast as possible.”

“Finally we have something on the talent thief” Scootaloo said. “I was starting to think the solo reason for the Tree of Crisis to send us here was to become teachers. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I love training young fliers, especially when I can prove Rainbow Dash how great coach I can be, but I did sign up for a little action.”

“Where is it coming from?” Sweetie Belle asked to Apple Bloom. “From the academy?”

“Fer what Ah can see, it’s comin’ from Leafgreen” she replied.

“Great, so let’s go!” Scootaloo exclaimed, preparing to go.

“Wow, Scoots, hold on a sec” Apple Bloom said. “We can’t jest go like that. Have ya forget this is a secret mission? We should probably wait until night befere goin’ after the talent thief.”

“But he can get away while we wait!” Scootaloo protested.

“I don’t think so, Scootaloo” Sweetie Belle said. “The best way for somepony like him to move around without being caught is at night.”

Seeing she was in disadvantage in that discussion, Scootaloo sighed and said:

“Okay, we act at night.”

The night fell, but it was not the only thing to do it, as it also started to rain. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, using hood cloaks, started to patrol the Leafgreen. Sweetie Belle had the tracking mirror, using her magic to prevent it from getting wet. She had also casted a telephatic spell given to her by Mirror Coat to link her and the other two’s minds so they could coordinate their pursue of the talent thief. They have scattered all over the village, looking for him, while keeping contact.

“No sign ov tha suspect at tha square” Apple Bloom said.

“The entrance of the town is also cleared” Sweetie Belle added.

“I can’t see anything either” Scootaloo said, while flying above the village. “And this rain is not helping at all.”

“We have tah keep looking” Apple Bloom said, while walking down the square and looking around. “This is our first lead ov tha talent thief here in Thicket. We manage tah get him, not only we’ll stop the kidnappings, but we can also give the Generals a way to know more about the threat coming from that sealed realm.”

“It’s easy for you to say that” Scootaloo said, while flying. “You’re not the one that has to flying during the rain. ”

“He’s close, I’m sure of that” Sweetie Belle said, looking at the mirror. “The mirror doesn’t lie. Once we find him, we can pinpoint his location.”

Apple Bloom was looking around until she noticed some movement. Hasting to follow it, she told:

“Ah have movement at mah area!

She then saw who was running, catching a glimpse of his face. He was an earth stallion, also using a hood cloak, with a dark grayish cornflower blue coat with some scars, a mane with shades of dark blue and dark grayish blue eyes. Using the telepathic link, Apple Bloom sent that image to the others, telling then:

“Got it?”

“Got it!”

Using that image and comparing it with the energy readings they had, Sweetie Belle got a match.

“It’s him!” she exclaimed, starting to run towards the place where Apple Bloom was.

Noticing Apple Bloom running towards him, with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo soon following her, the stallion started to run away. He tried to mislead them, but, despite we would be able to do it with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle, the same couldn’t be said about Scootaloo who drove to try to catch him. Using an impressive agility, he dodged her and was able to climb a house and continue to run away through the rooftop.

“What the…” Scootaloo said, caught by surprise. “Oh no you don’t!”

And she went up again to keep pursuing the stallion. He jumped down the rooftop, passing through a wall that blocked Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom who were following him at the ground. Scootaloo, arriving there, quickly helped them pass over and they continue the pursue.

While Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle followed the stallion, Scootaloo went to try to find a way to corner him. The former two pursued the stallion. Even with him trying to dodge them, they were able to reach him, what caused the three to share a look. The two mares tried to attack him, but he was able to dodge and again went to the rooftops using his agility. With that, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle didn’t have any other option, but to take another turn.

They then arrived to an alley full of trash cans where there was no sign of him.

“We lost him” Apple Bloom said.

Sweetie Belle looked to the tracking mirror and saw something coming from that alley.

“He’s here, that’s for sure” Sweetie Belle said.

Scootaloo landed besides her friends and the three of them advanced with caution, looking everywhere for the stallion, but they didn’t see anything.

“Tha alley is empty” Apple Bloom said.

“But he’s here in front of us” Sweetie Belle said, looking to the mirror.

“We got you!” Scootaloo exclaimed, advancing and causing some gathered trash cans to fall, only to find nothing but a stray cat. “Great, we spent our time chasing a cat. Mirror Coat should really see if his mirrors work before giving them to us.”

“Normally, they work” Apple Bloom said, while Sweetie Belle tried to calm down the cat with her voice. “That’s what mah sister normally says.”

“I think we better go” Sweetie Belle said, while letting the cat go. “We won’t be able to catch him now. He must have hidden and now is aware of us.”

“Sweetie is right” Apple Bloom said. “We better go.”

Scootaloo released a frustrated groan before she and the others moved away and returned to the academy. After they left, a figure appeared at the alley and the mysterious stallion appeared, while taking the hood.

At Apple Bloom’s room, the three Cutie Mark Crusaders were cleaning their wet coats and manes, while discussing what happened.

“I can’t believe he escaped!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “We were so close!”

“For an earth stallion, he is quite fit” Sweetie Belle said. “Did you see how he was so agile? He even dodged Scootaloo easily.”

“Yeah, don’t remind me of that” Scootaloo said. “I don’t want Rainbow Dash to know that an earth pony beat me.”

“What Ah don’t understand is why we couldn’t find him” Apple Bloom said, looking to the tracking mirror. “The mirror showed that he was there.”

“In my opinion, Mirror Coat gave us a defected mirror” Scootaloo said.

“Having in count how perfectionist he is with his glass nature, I doubt that” Sweetie Belle replied. “I believe that stallion was able to camouflage himself. That would explain why the mirror sensed him, but we couldn’t see him.”

“Whatever happen’d, we must keep our eyes open’d” Apple Bloom said. “Somethin’ tells me this won’t be tha last time we’re going tah see that stallion.”

Anniversary Turbulance

A few weeks had passed ever since the new school year had started. The twins and her friends were still struggling with their new routines and classes, as well dealing with their new colleagues and classmates, but they were adapting.

But a great event was about to happen that was letting the twins expecting: their birthday was coming that weekend. And the best part was that a party was being planned to happen at the Light Castle. The preparations would be made at the day with the party being held at night.

After the last class of the day for everypony, the twins got their saddlebags ready and went to their carriage, where Star and Timber was already waiting, and they got in. Silver Wind also get in, as she would spend the night before their birthday with them.

“Oh, it’s so good that your parents let you stay with us for tomorrow” Sunny said to Silver Wind.

“Well, it’s a very important day” she replied. “When I told my parents that I wanted to be with my best friends at their day without being only at the party, they let me spend the night with you. After all, it’s not the first time we have a sleep-over togehter.”

“Just make sure you behave yourselves” Star said, while reading a book and scratching Timber’s head that was laid on his lap. “Mainly with Heartbeat. The last time you did some of your mischiefs, she got sugar high and we had to deal with her swift nature.”

“Don’t worry about that” Midnight said. “We learned our lesson last time.”

And the three fillies dropped a laugh.

The next morning dawned and Silver Wind was moving through the halls of the Light Castle until reaching Midnight’s room. She knocked, while calling:

“Midnight, time to wake up!”

The door opened and Midnight appeared, having just arranged her mane.

“Silver Wind…”

“Happy birthday!” Silver Wind exclaimed, while hugging her friend.

“Oh, thank you, Silver” Midnight thanked.

“And that's not all” Silver Wind told. “I have a big birthday surprise for you.”

“A surprise? Well, I’m curious about that.”

“You’re going to love it. But first we need to get Sunny. My surprise is for both of you.”

Hearing that, Midnight got a little saddened and said:

“Of course it is.”

They went to Sunny’s room and Silver Wild knocked.

“Sunny? Are you there?”

They opened and entered, only to find Sunny’s room empty.

“Ah, where is she?” Silver Wind asked.

“Who knows” Midnight replied. “My sister always does what she wants. I guess she will have to see the surprise later.”

“Okay, follow me.”

Silver Wind started taking Midnight to the dining room, while saying:

“Okay, so I woke up early and decided to make a surprise breakfast for you and Sunny.”

“Oh, I love breakfast!” Midnight exclaimed. “Please tell me you did…”

“You bet I did” Silver Wind said. “I told the cookers to make your favorite breakfast: blueberry pancakes with cinnamon whipped cream!”

She opened the door, but then they found Sunny sitting at the table ending eating something that seemed to be pancakes.

“Sunny?” Midnight asked, thinking if she had just done what she had just done.

“Delicious pancakes, Silver Wind!” Sunny exclaimed, with a smile. “Thanks.”

Turning to Silver Wind, Midnight asked:

“Where are my blueberry pancakes.”

But her friend just made an awkward look and Sunny, realizing what happened, asked:

“Oh, were these for both us?”

“Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed in a reproving way.

“Sorry, I didn’t know” Sunlight told. “You know these are also my favorite pancakes.”

“Happy birthday, princesses” the maid said, while transporting a tray with her magic where she put Sunny’s empty plate.

“It would have been if Sunny hadn’t eaten all my pancakes” Midnight replied, while sitting on her chair.

“Oh, don’t worry, my princess” the maid said. “There’s more in the kitchen. I’ll get them for you.”

“See, there’s still more pancakes” Sunny replied, while the maid moved away. “Hey, I know the perfect way to cheer you up.”

She got up and approached Midnight, starting then to sing to her a special song about them being twins and be always together.

“Please, stop” Midnight asked, not really in the mood.

But Sunny ignored her and continued to sing the song, pulling Midnight up of her chair and dancing with her.

“That was great!” Silver Wind exclaimed, after the song ended.

“It’s our twin song” Sunny said. “We made it up when we were little.”

“And Sunny still sings it every year” Midnight added, in a not very excited way.

“Of course, it’s like our personal tradition” Sunny said. “And you know how I love traditions.”

“Well, since we are waiting for the pancakes, you can read the card I made you” Silver Wind said, while handing with her magic the card to Midnight.

Midnight sighed and said, while taking the card:

“For me?”

“For both of you” Silver Wind said, while Midnight started to read the card.

“Oh, let me see!” Sunny said, taking the card from Midnight to read.

“You’ll have to wait your turn, Sunny” Midnight replied, taking the card back.

“But it’s for both of us” Sunny protested, while trying to read the card as well.

“But I had it first!”

Sensing a twin fight about to start, Silver Wind interrupted them by saying:

“Or way don’t you read it together?”

At that moment, the doors opened and Twilight, Blue and Star got in, with the General of Balance asking in a singing way:

“Where are the birthday twins?!”

“Right here!” Silver Wind said, while signaling her friends.

“Happy birthday, you two” Twilight said, while hugging her daughters.

Star sniffed the aroma that was in the air and said:

“Hum, I can smell the breakfast. It sounds delicious!”

“It sure was” Sunny said, causing Midnight to give her a grumpy look.

“Well, I have a few birthday proclamations” Blue said. “You’ll be glad to know Mirror Coat, Melody and Purple Smoke will perform at the party this afternoon.”

“Great!” the three fillies said.

“Second, you’re gonna get your presents… right now” Twilight said.

“Is it a gift for one or we’ll have to share?” Midnight asked, who didn’t want share anything more of her birthday with Sunny.

“You’ll just have to wait and see” Blue said, turning then to his son. “Star, do you mind…”

“Watch over Heartbeat and make sure she doesn’t eat too much sugar before the party?” Star asked. “You can count on me, dad. But I think she’s going to be too busy messing with the others while they prepare everything.”

“Good, then see you later at the party” Twilight said, waving, while she and Blue headed towards the exit.

“I’ll go too” Star said. “I need to take Timber for a walk.”

“Oh, can I do it, Star, please?” Sunny asked.

“Are you sure?” Star asked. “You know Timber can be a hoofful.”

“Don’t worry about that” Sunny said. “I can handle him.”

“Okay… it only gives me more time to better prepare you my surprise” Star agreed.

“A surprise?” Sunny and Midnight asked at the same time.

“You’ll have to wait until the party” Star said, while advancing to the exit.

Sunny then proceeded to follow him to get Timber for the walk. Seconds later, the maid returned with two plates full of pancakes.

“Here you have, princess” she said, while placing the plates on the table. “More blueberry pancakes.”

Midnight went to sit down, while the maid said:

“After breakfast, you and your sister will pick up the party games and the cake.”

“If just I could do it myself” Midnight grunted.

“But then it would be fair for your sister” the maid said, while serving the cinnamon whipped cream. “It’s her birthday too, after all. Enjoy your breakfast, Princess Midnight.”

And having said that, she left. Midnight, with a grumpy look, started to eat the pancakes, alongside Silver Wind. But the latter noticed her friend wasn’t enjoying the pancakes she loved. Without being able to contain herself, Midnight said:

“Silver, having a twin can sometimes be such a drag.”

“Really, it sounds like it would be nice” Silver Wind said.

“Well, it’s not” Midnight replied, while keeping eating. “This is supposed to be my special day, but I have to share everything with Sunny. Perhaps in the past that was fine to me, but… now, it’s just suffocating. My card, my party and even my pancakes!”

“Sharing can be hard” Silver Wind agreed.

“Just once in my life I wanted to have a birthday all to myself” Midnight confessed.

“But, Midnight, you’ll always have the same birthday” Silver Wind observed. “Hey, why can’t we just go for a walk? Perhaps that will clear your mind.”

“I guess your right…” Midnight said.

After the breakfast, they went to the gardens where they soon found Sunny playing with Timber.

“Hey, Sunny” Silver Wind said, as they approached.

“Hey, girls” Sunny replied, throwing a ball that timber went fetch. “I’m already ending in giving Timber the exercise he needs. Then we can go pick the cake and the games, Midnight.”

“I can’t wait for that…” Midnight replied, without any joy in her voice.

“And I can’t wait to have raspberry cake for the party” Sunny said. “It will be great!”

“But… Sunny, you know I prefer chocolate” Midnight replied.

“We’re always eating chocolate cake” Sunny said. “This is our special day, we could have something different. And I think we could have different games as well. We could have new ones, along with some of the games of the last year.”

“You mean the ones that you chose without me?” Midnight asked.

“Yeah, in that way we can have lots of fun” Sunny said, while Timber returned with the ball.

But the truth was Midnight was getting exasperated with Sunny. She always did that. She always made the decisions for both of them. That was another reason for not wanting to share a birthday with Sunny. The anger and frustration started to boil inside her in a way that a dark glow started to surrounding her horn.

“I just… I just… I just wanted to not have a twin!”

And, in an act of instinct, she unleased a dark wave that hit Sunny, causing a flash a light that, when disappeared, revealed now a much younger Sunny, with her being a toddler.

“Midnight, what did you do!” Silver Wind exclaimed.

“I… I… I don’t know!” she replied, also in panic. “I was just really mad at Sunny for having to share everything with her and having her deciding everything for our party and then when I noticed…”

It was then that she realized that she had let herself be dominated by her dark magic, what caused her to cast an aging spell.

“Oh no…” she said, horrified. “I just casted an aging spell on my own sister. And right before our birthday party.”

“Birthday! Birthday! Birthday!” the baby Sunny exclaimed joyfully, while hopping up and down.

“You have to turn her back to normal” Silver Wind said.

“Oh, I wish, but aging spells are very advanced magic” Midnight said. “The one I did was at the spur of the moment. I can’t perform it at will.”

“So who can?”

“My mom… or my brother. Perhaps even the Generals.”

“Good, we can ask for their help” Silver Wind said.

“I don’t know…” Midnight said. “I can get a lot of trouble.”

“But it was an accident” her friend told her. “I’m certain they’ll forgive you. And Sunny too.”

“Even if that is true, I don’t know where they are” Midnight said. “My parents are out, Star is preparing his surprise for the party and I don’t normally know what the Generals are doing. Perhaps we could… I don’t know, wait until we’re close to the beginning of the party.”

But that made Silver Wind make an inquisitive look to Midnight who then added:

“And perhaps pick up the games for the party.”

“Midnight, even if we are to wait for somepony to help us, we need at least watch over Sunny” Silver Wind said, while going to stop the little toddler that was trying to take a twig from Timber with her magic.

“Why don’t we take her with us” Midnight suggested. “If the party is to happen, it needs some preparations as well. Besides, there will be plenty of toys to keep her busy.”

“Toys! Toys!” the baby Sunny exclaimed excitedly, going to her sister’s side to give her a kiss.

“See, even baby Sunny approves” Midnight replied. “Let’s go. Timber, go home.”

And so Timber started to move away, in direction of Star’s room, while the tree fillies advanced to go pick the games for the party.

At the play room, while Midnight was sitting on the couch looking at the book of games, Silver Wind was looking after baby Sunny, what wasn’t easy, as she was always running around, playing and throwing everything around, including things that weren’t supposed to be thrown.

“Oh, Silver, finally I got to choose the party games myself” Midnight said. “Oh, look, magical bubbles! I love this one. We can get inside giant bubbles and float around inside them. Sunny never liked them because she hates when her mane gets messy with the soap.”

It was then that Sunny appeared by her side and blew a party horn, a noise that clearly upset Midnight, who asked Silver Wind, getting up, while Sunny continued to walk around happily:

“Where did she find that party horn?”

“I don’t know” she replied, while catching Sunny with her magic and bringing her to her side. “It was her favorite toy. A present from aunt Pinkie Pie. She was always blowing it at my…”

And Sunny blew the horn again in front of Midnight, causing her to release her.

“…face. So one day I placed it in a place where she wouldn’t find it” Midnight told, while Sunny blew the party horn again. “Until today.”

Moving towards her sister, Midnight asked, making her baby voice:

“Give me the horn, Sunny.”

But when Midnight tried to take it with her magic, Sunny pulled back with hers what caused the horn to be tear apart. Seeing what happened with her favorite toy, Sunny started to cry.

“It’s okay” Silver Wind said, going to baby Sunny. “Please, stop crying, baby Sunny.”

“Don’t bother, Silver, when my sister started to cry like that, she hardly calmed down quickly” Midnight said, while moving away a few steps.

“But we need to calm her down somehow” Silver said.

It was then that Sunny advanced to Midnight, calling:

“Midnight…”

Midnight wasn’t expecting that.

“I think she wants you to hold her” Silver Wind said.

Midnight so hold Sunny, while trying to calm her down.

“There, there… It’s okay… It’s all better.”

Eventually, baby Sunny got calmer. Holding her sister like that made Midnight to draw a tender smile, reminding all the close moments she have had with her.

“Oh!” Silver Wind exclaimed, admiring the sweet moment her twin friends were having.

Noticing how Silver Wind was looking at her and Sunny, Midnight reminded she was still mad at Sunny and regained her compose, placing Sunny down and saying:

“Problem solved. Now back at picking up my games.”

“Games! Games!” Sunny exclaimed. “Catch me!”

And she started to run away quickly, getting out of the room.

“Sunny, come back!” Silver Wind called, starting to follow her.

Midnight sighed and told:

“Great…”

And the two pre-teen fillies started to chase the toddler one. But baby Sunny was very hard to catch, as she would easily dodge Midnight and Silver Wind or had a magic source that teleported her at the other side of the hall. Fortunately, Silver Wind was able to catch her by surprise.

“I got you!”

“Sunny is so energetic, either big or small” Midnight commented, while approaching.

“I think she’s kind of fun” Silver Wind replied.

“Fun! Fun!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Come on” Midnight said. “It’s time to pick up my birthday cake.”

“But, Midnight, don’t you think we should look out for the Generals?” Silver Wind asked. “We could get Heartbeat. I bet she is in her bedroom.”

“But the party is in an hour” Midnight replied. “And I need to pick up the cake. Besides, Heartbeat’s magic is unpredictable. Do you remember when she tried to turn milkshake into coke, but ended making a sticky ice cream explosion?”

“Yeah, my mom did not get very happy about that” Silver Wind remembered. “It was hard work to get it all from my mane… Okay, but how are we going to keep everypony at the kitchen from seeing baby Sunny?”

“I have an idea” Midnight replied.

At the kitchen, the cookers had already put in place all the cakes they have made on a table for the twins to pick. Midnight get in and, looking at the cakes, she said:

“Wow, they look delicious! I don’t know if I’m going to be able to pick only one. I need total concentration. May I have some privacy?”

The cookers made her a bow and then they left. After they did it, Midnight called:

“Silver!”

And Silver Wind got in with Sunny who, seeing the cake, started to run towards it, while shouting:

“Cake! Cake!”

“No, no, no” Midnight said, blocking her way. “They are for me to taste, little sister.”

“I’ll find something for you to eat” Silver Wind said, taking Sunny away.

She placed her on a stool nearby and then took a spoon full of pees from a bowl and asked:

“Do you want some pees? Don’t they look yami?”

But Sunny quickly drove the spoon away, not wanting to take it. Meanwhile, Midnight was tasting the cakes.

“Coconut… Chocolate…”

But when she was to the next one, Sunny started to shout:

“Rapberry… Rapberry…”

Sighing, Midnight said:

“Here she is wanting the same raspberry cake for our birthday. But it’s my choice today and I choose chocolate.”

“No! Rapberry cake!” Sunny protested, getting up and running towards the cakes.

“Sunny, no!” Silver called.

Getting to the table, Sunny tried to jump up there, hanging at the edge while trying to get the piece of raspberry cake. Midnight tried to put her down, but the plate with the piece of cake was dropped, making the cake fall in Sunny’s head. The little fillie took it and then started to eat it, filling her mouth with the frosting. That image caused Midnight to start laughing.

“That happens every year” Midnight said. “She gets more cake on her face than her mouth.”

“So sharing your birthday with Sunny is fun sometimes, right?” Sunny said.

“Well… sometimes” Midnight admitted. “I guess…”

She turned to her toddler twin who, after eating the last piece of cake, cleaned her face to Midnight’s coat.

“Sunny, no!” the latter exclaimed. “Now I have to clean my coat.”

“First we have to make Sunny go back to normal” Silver Wind said.

“But we still don’t have a way to do it” Midnight replied, helping then her sister to get up. “And both of us need to clean up. “Come on.”

At the bathroom, Silver Wind was trying to clean baby Sunny, while Midnight was cleaning herself at her room, but the task was proving to be very difficult, as Sunny didn’t remain still. Midnight got in, all cleaned up, and asked, while approaching:

“Is she cleaned up yet?”

“Almost” Silver Wind replied, while trying to keep Sunny from moving. “But she keeps squirming.”

“Water! Water!” Sunny exclaimed, turning to the little bathtub full of water and splashing water on Midnight.

“Great, no I have to get dried” the latter said.

But Sunny just kept laughing of Midnight’s look.

“Oh you think that’s funny, hein?” Midnight asked. “Well, two can play this game, little filly.”

And she also splashed water over Sunny. It didn’t take long for the two of them to start a water splash war against each other, with both of them laughing with joy.

“Sunny and I used to have the best water fights” Midnight told. “Those used to drive Star crazy, what caused us to laugh even more. Isn’t that right?”

“Midnight! Midnight!” Sunny exclaimed, while splashing water at Midnight that returned to the water fight.

That caused Silver Wind to smile, seeing how much fun they were having together.

Once they were all cleaned and dried, Midnight and Silver wind brought Sunny to former’s room.

“There you go” Midnight said, putting Sunny on her bed.

While Midnight went to Silver Wind, Sunny crawled at the bed, finding then a little present there. She took it and then asked:

“What that? What that?”

Seeing it, Midnight said:

“It looks like a present.”

Sunny handed the present to Midnight.

“For me?” she asked, going to take it. “From you? Well, the older you. She must have left it in her room when I turned her into a baby.”

“Well, go ahead, open it” Silver Wind said.

“Okay…”

Midnight opened and then took a beautiful locket that caused a smile on her face.

“It’s a locket.”

She opened it and got caught by surprise by seeing a picture of her and Sunny, together and happy.

“It’s you and Sunny” Silver Wind said.

“It’s from a painting Purple Smoke made for us last year” Midnight told. “Do you help me put it on?”

“Sure.”

They headed to the looking glass where Silver Wind helped Midnight put the locked, while the latter admired it.

“It’s beautiful” she said. “Sunny knows how I love lockets.”

“I guess having a twin can be a good thing” Silver said.

“A really good thing” Midnight admitted.

Midnight now could see that, despite all the trouble her sister could cause to her, despite all the decisions she took from her, despite all the sharing, her life without Sunny as her twin wouldn’t be the same. In fact, it would be meaningless.

“We need to get my twin sister back” Midnight said. “We have to find one of Generals or Star as soon as possible.”

“Now that’s the Midnight I know and love” Silver Wind said.

They turned to baby Sunny but then they saw she was gone.

“Sunny?! Where did she go?!”

“Sunny!”

It was then they heard her laugh coming from outside the room.

“Oh no…”

“We have to find her” Midnight said.

They got out and started to look out for her. But it was then they came to an impasse.

“We look everywhere!” Midnight exclaimed. “Where is she?”

“Perhaps she is in the throne room” Silver Wind suggested, pointing to the entrance. “We haven’t looked there.”

They arrived to the room, but Sunny wasn’t there either.

“Sunny?”

“Are you in here?”

But there was no answer.

“She’s not here” Midnight said. “Oh, Silver, what are we going to do? We have searched in every room in the castle.”

“Calm down, Midnight, we’re going to find her” Sunny said.

“But not before my parents get back” Midnight said sitting on the floor. “I’m going to get in so much trouble. And the fault is all mine and my stupid magic.”

“No, it was an accident” Silver Wind replied. “I saw that.”

“Yes, but I was the one who didn’t ask for help when it happened” Midnight said. “I wanted to have a birthday party just for me so badly that I delayed the needs of my own twin sister. And now I don’t know where she is…”

At that moment, the jewel of Midnight’s mane clip started to glow for a moment. It was then that a voice said:

“I can see you are in a predicament, Princess Midnight.”

She and Silver Wind looked and saw Mirror Coat beside them.

“Mirror Coat!” they all exclaimed.

“When did you get here?” Silver Wind asked.

“Just now, but that doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s going on” he said. “It looks like somepony has been dealing with very complex magic.”

“Yeah… I used an aging spell on my sister” Midnight confessed. “It was an accident, but…”

“But you seized that opportunity to try to get what you wanted” Mirror Coat completed.

“I just wanted a birthday party of my own” Midnight told. “But I let my selfishness get in the way of what Sunny needed. I’m such a bad sister.”

“Princess… making mistakes is part of the pony nature” Mirror Coat said, putting a hoof on Midnight’s shoulder. “Even I make mistakes. Fewer than most ponies, but they are mistakes. But I don’t let them take the best on me. I work hard to correct them. I think you can do it too.”

“But how?”

“Well, I can reverse the aging spell, but in order to do that, you need to find your sister” Mirror Coat said. “She’s here, that’s for sure. You just need to lure her out.”

“And how am I going to do that?” Midnight asked.

“You know her better than anypony, Midnight” Silver Wind said. “Isn’t there something that can make her come out?”

It was then that Midnight remembered one thing.

“I guess I could… sing that silly song Sunny loves so much. I can’t believe I’m doing this.”

Taking a deep breath, Midnight said:

“All right, here goes.”

And Midnight started to sing the same song Sunny had sung earlier, while everypony looked around, waiting for Sunny to appear. While she sang that song, Midnight’s longing for her twin started to increase even more, until eventually smiling while remembering their good times together, looking at their picture inside the locket.

She then started to sing new verses, while going to her mother’s throne and sitting there, expressing the worry she would feel if she didn’t find her twin and that she would give anything for her to be by her side. At that moment, she felt somepony pocking her. She looked and saw Sunny, who called:

“Midnight! Midnight!”

“Baby Sunny!” Midnight called, while holding her.

And she started to sing the last part of the song, while dancing with Sunny, just like she did when she sang the song, with the two twins ending it together, before the smiling faces of Silver Wind and Mirror Coat.

“I missed you, sis” Midnight told Sunny, hugging her, before placing her on the foor. “Mirror Coat, now.”

The General of Knowledge charged his horn with magic and casted the spell on Sunny who was involved with a blinding light that, when it cleared, revealed a normal aged Sunny.

“Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed, going to hug her sister. “I missed you!”

“Why?” Sunny asked, making her twin release her. “I didn’t go anywhere.”

Midnight and Silver Wind traded a look and former asked:

“You don’t remember anything… strange happening today?”

“Well, you just hugged me” Sunny replied. “Normally that’s my job. Other than that, no.”

She then noticed the locked and said:

“Hey, you found my present.”

“Oh, ah, yes” Midnight said. “And I love it. Thank you.”

“Brilliant.”

“I’ll give you your gift at the party.”

“There you are!” a voice said.

They looked and saw Twilight and Blue appearing.

“It’s party time!” Blue exclaimed. “Come on!”

“Great!” Sunny exclaimed, following her parents, along with Silver Wind.

Midnight, instead of following them, went to Mirror Coat and said:

“Mirror Coat, could you make me a favor? Do you have a fixing spell?”

“That depends on what you want to fix” he replied.

At the party, all the guests were having lots of fun. All of twins’ friends were there, including Gust, Apple Storm, Winesap Apple and Gallus (who, despite pretending not be having any fun, was actually enjoying himself), Star’s friends and Twilight’s and their husbands as well. The Generals were there too, with Purple Smoke making his shapeshifting show and Melody conducting the musicians that were playing.

The twins were looking how Silver Wind was enjoying herself inside a magical bubble when Sunny said:

“It’s funny, I don’t remember picking magical bubbles for the party.”

“Hey, I have your present” Midnight said, holding then the party horn that she had asked Mirror Coat to fix.

“You found the party horn aunt Pinkie Pie gave me!” Sunny exclaimed, happily. “I always loved this thing.”

And she blew it, right in Midnight’s face. But this time, she didn’t mind it.

“Happy birthday, Sunny” she said, looking then to Mirror Coat that was close that nodded to her.

Twilight and Blue approached the twins and the latter said, while he and Twilight handed over two packages to their daughters:

“Well, it’s time for our presents. We had to go to Ponyville to get them.”

“Your aunt Rarity only had them ready today, so…” Twilight said.

The twins got the packages and opened them, becoming astonished when they saw brand new dresses, each one with a unique design, fitting their personalities perfectly.

“We love them!” they exclaimed.

“Yeah, your mom also thought that” Blue replied.

“Hey, where’s Star?” Twilight asked. “We don’t see him since breakfast.”

“I’m here” he said, landing beside his family. “I was just preparing my surprise.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to see it!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Heartbeat!” Star called and the General of Affection appeared. “Is everything in place?”

“All the cauldrons are in their designated place” she replied.

“Cauldrons?” Twilight asked, turning to her son. “Star, what are you planning to do?”

“Don’t worry, mom, I won’t put the place on fire… I think” Star replied. “I have been practicing. Don’t worry. Just relax and enjoy.”

And so he accessed his magic and fired sparks at the sky that then started to fall until they landed on the cauldrons Heartbeat had placed before. The cauldrons started to bubble and they their containment was fired at the sky, exploding in what was a beautiful fire work. Everypony got amazed with it, stopping everything they were doing to admire it.

“Wow!” the twins exclaimed.

“Star, that’s amazing!” Twilight admired. “How did you…?”

“I just tested my alchemy abilities” Star said. “Turns out making firework is one of the simplest and yet most complex things to do. Fortunately, Heartbeat helped me in picking the right patterns and colors.”

“Son, I just have to say you don’t cease to amaze me” Blue said.

“Yeah, me too” Twilight said. “You just made this birthday very special to your sisters.”

And the three of them just looked to the twins, who were watching the firework, while laughing together.

Author's Note

This chapter is based on the episode “Two Princesses and a Baby” from the series Sofia the First. The first video belongs to Priela Cezanne and the second video belongs to DisneyJuniorUK.

A Dream Come True...

With most of the students out for the weekend, the Cutie Mark Crusaders decided they deserved a very good rest, not only from their job at the academy, but also from their mission. They then went to Las Pegasus, going to a bar to take a drink.

“Ah don’t know, Scoots” Apple Bloom said, while drinking her apple cider. “Ah think we shouldn’t have left tha academy. What if tha talent thief attacks again.”

“Relax, AB” Sootaloo said. “That crook knows we’re on to him, after that last time in Leafgreen. He must have settle his eyes on somepony outside. Besides, we won’t be able to do our mission if we don’t clear our minds from time to time.”

“We could have done that in Leafgreen” Apple Bloom replied.

“Yeah, but I missed Equestria” Scootaloo said. “Don’t tell me you haven’t missed it too.”

Apple Bloom was to replied to that, but then she didn’t, as Scootaloo was right. But, deciding to not give up her position, she turned to Sweetie Belle for back-up.

“Sweetie, aren’t ya goin’ tah say something?”

But she didn’t seem to be listen. Well, she was listening, but it was not her two best friends.

“Ah, Sweetie?” Apple Bloom asked. “Are ya listenin’?”

Sweetie Belle attention was to a young mare that worked as a waitress at that bar. She was an earth mare that had a light aquamarineish gray coat with a yellow star surrounded by five eighth notes (green, orange, red, purple and blue) as a Cutie Mark, a dark grayish indigo mane with dark indigo and moderate opal highlights and moderate opal eyes. While she was serving, she was singing, and very beautifully.

“That voice…” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s… really something.”

“Do you think she is a prodigy?” Scootaloo asked.

“No, I can’t sense the Thirteenth Note, but that doesn’t mean it’s not perfect” Sweetie Belle said. “That pony… has a lot of musical talent.”

“And perhaps a good target for the talent thief, right?” Scootaloo said, making a cocky look to Apple Bloom.

She sighed and then said:

“Jest ‘cause we may have found a potential target, it doesn’t make mah point less valid. But ya right, we need tah keep that girl under our watch.”

Without them knowing, the same mysterious stallion they have chased in Leafgreen was there, watching everything, while keeping himself hidden.

The young waitress was serving at the tables, while humming her song, but she got so carried away that she dropped the tray she was carrying. Fortunately, it was caught by a magic aura that levitated it and placed it on her back.

“Oh, thank you so much” she said.

It was then that she saw that the one that helped her was Sweetie Belle, that was soon joined by Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

“You’re welcome” Sweetie Belle said, with a smile.

“Oh my Celestia…” she said. “But you’re… Sweetie Belle! Oh, I’m a great fan of yours!”

“Thank you” Sweetie Belle said. “But, you know, I would like to talk with you, if it was possible.”

“With me?” the young mare asked.

“Yes” Sweetie Belle answered. “Tell me, what’s your name?”

“Coloratura. But my friends call me Rara.”

“Well, Rara, I just heard your singing and it was quite marvelous!” Sweetie Belle said.

“You… You heard me?! But I wasn’t even singing that loud.”

“Let’s just say I have a keen ear. But what I heard… Rara, you have a great potential and I can help you to groom that potential… that is, if you want to.”

“Want to?” Rara asked. “That would be a dream come true!”

“So let’s talk at your break” Sweetie Belle said. “We don’t want you to get you in trouble with your boss. We’ll be waiting at our table.”

“And I’ll be there” Rara promised.

And so that happened. When Rara was on her break, she went to talk with Sweetie Belle and the others at her table.

“You don’t need to worry anything” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll take of everything. I have a friend that owns a resort here in Las Pegasus and where I had already performed. He’s always looking for new promises to perform for his clients and I’m certain he would be glad to have you there.”

“Wow, this is… happening so quickly!” Rara exclaimed. “I don’t know if I’m ready for this…”

“You have the talent and the dream” Sweetie Belle said. “You can do this.”

“Ya don’t have tah worry, Rara” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, Sweetie Belle knows of this things” Scootaloo said. “I so do we. I don’t know if you know, but we are…”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders, yes, I already heard about you… everypony did” Rara said.

“I know what you’re feeling, Rara” Sweetie Belle said. “I was already where you are. I was also too afraid of sharing my voice. But, believe me, once you let your talent shine, you’ll be great.”

“Are you sure?” Rara asked.

Sweetie Belle nodded with her head in an incentive way and so Rara said:

“Well, I do have a song I’ve been working on.”

“Great!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “So meet with me tomorrow and prepare yourself for your big premiere.”

At the next day, the Cutie Mark Crusaders took Rara to the resort where the latter would perform. Getting in, they were soon greeted by the owner, an earth stallion with a grayish persian blue coat with three gold bits and three white four-pointed sparkles as a Cutie Mark, a light indigoish and light mulberryish gray mane styled in a pompadour and grayish chartreuse green eyes. He was wearing a flashy tuxedo.

“Sweetie, darling!” he greeted, while approaching Sweetie Belle and kissing her hoof. “What brings my favorite singer to my resort. Don’t tell me you’re already tired of being a teacher and you want to break your break here. Uh-huh-huh.”

“Actually, no, Gladmane” Sweetie Belle said. “But I can promise you that will happen once I return to perform. Allow me to introduce you to my old friends, the…”

“The Cutie Mark Crusaders, yes I know!” Gladmane exclaimed, while approaching Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to hold their hooves. “It’s an honor to finally meet you two. Sweetie Belle talks a lot about you. Thank you for coming. Thank you very much.”

“Wow, this is quite a greeting” Scootaloo commented, while she and Apple Bloom got their hooves back.

“And this is Coloratura” Sweetie Belle introduced. “She’s an aspiring singer… a very talent one. And I was thinking if you could…”

Gladmane looked attentively to Rara and then said:

“Well, she does have a pretty face and, knowing you as I know, Sweetie, it’s clear she is talented… Very well, we can try it! Miss Coloratura, prepare yourself because you’re going to act on my resort.”

“Really?!” Rara asked. “Thank you so much, Mr. Gladmane.”

“Please, just Gladmane” he said. “Mr. makes me feel so old. And you don’t have to thank me. If Sweetie Belle is right about you, darling, then I’m the one that will have to thank you. My customers really like a very good show, so as long as you do that, you don’t have to thank me. Now, we have a lot to do if we want this premiere to happen today. Let’s do some magic!”

And so the preparations began, with Sweetie Belle helping Rara with the warm-ups and also getting a beautiful dress and arranging her mane.

When the night fall, Gladmane’s customers quickly filled the auditorium, with the stage now ready and waiting for the star. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were at the front seats, waiting for the show to start, while also attentive for the talent thief in case he appeared. Gladmane went to the stage and said:

“Ladies and gentlecolts, I, Gladmane, vowed to bring light, music, and parties to all the ponies I host in my resort. And tonight is no different. Thanks to great friend of mine, I have the pleasure to introduce you a new talent that promises to let you astonished. With you, Coloratura.”

And he moved away, while the curtains of the stage opened up, revealing a piano with a microphone. Rara was there, ready to start. Despite feeling very nervous, Rara took a deep breath and so started to play her music, while started to sing.

It was a very beautiful song, where Rara expressed her true self. Her voice was inspiring and was reaching everypony that was watching her. The Cutie Mark Crusaders inclusive forgot for a moment about being attentive to the talent thief to admire her performance, but soon restarted their search. For some moments, they thought they saw him, but they were false alarms.

When Rara ended the song, there was a few seconds of silence, where Rara thought they didn’t like it, but the crowd started to applaud her with great intensity. That caused Rara to be invaded by a great feeling of joy and happiness.

“Look at that” Sweetie Belle said. “Rara’s dream has come true.”

“And that’s all thanks to us” Scootaloo said.

“Jest fer that, it was worth it comin’ here” Apple Bloom added.

At that moment, the three mares were filled with a great feeling. It was like they could feel what Rara was feeling and that was a light that made them feel even stronger and at peace. But as fast as that feeling appeared, it also disappeared.

“Did yall felt… what Ah jest felt?” Apple Bloom started.

“Yes, it happened just after Rara’s dream came true” Sweetie Belle replied. “Do you think there’s a connection.”

“Maybe…” Scootaloo said.

Later, Rara was at her dressing room, recovering from her performance. She couldn’t believe the amount of happiness she was feeling. She had finally performed to a great public, her greatest and dearest dream, and more they loved her. Tears of joy came to her eyes.

Suddenly, something strange happened, while she was getting ready to greet her new fans. A strange shadow appeared behind her for a moment and Rara noticed it through the mirror, and she got scared for what she saw.

At that moment, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had a terrible presentiment. Sharing a look, the three of them understood what they had to do and got up from their seats and went to Rara’s dressing room. Getting there, they opened the door, with Sweetie Belle calling:

“Rara! Are you here?!”

But the dressing room was completely empty.

“Oh no…”

“We have to search for her” Scootaloo said, taking flight and getting out, followed by Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.

However, they couldn’t find her anywhere.

“No sign of her” Apple Bloom said.

“Do you think he got her?” Scootaloo asked, referring to the talent thief.

“If he did, then it’s all my fault” Sweetie Belle said. “I was the one to push her to the stage.”

“Don’t say that, sugarcube” Apple Bloom said, comforting her friend. “Ya did what ya had tah do. Ya help’d a pony have her dream come true. There’s nothin’ wrong on that. The fault is on this talent thief.”

“Yeah, he’s the one who is kidnapping ponies” Scootaloo said.

Those words coming from her best friends made Sweetie Belle feel much better.

“Girls, there you are!” a voice said, revealing to be Gladmane. “I’ve been looking for you. Do you know where is our little star? The crowd is waiting for her.”

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo tried to think of something to say, but it was Sweetie Belle who talked:

“Well, you see, Gladmare, this performance of her really left Rara very ecstatic, but also very overwhelmed. You understand, right, Gladmare. I mean, she’s not the first singer to disappear after the first performance.”

“That is true” Gladmare said. “But what will I now present to my costumers?”

“Don’t tell me my favorite resort owner doesn’t have a plan b” Sweetie Belle said, with her seductive voice she had learned with her sister.

“Well, of course I have” Gladmare said. “You know me, darling. Always prepared to any eventuality. Uh-huh-huh. I’ll get another performance in no time. And you mind tell Miss Coloratura to look for me when she is ready to really charge on her career.”

“I will, don’t you worry” Sweetie Belle replied.

“You’re a jewel, Sweetie darling” Gladmare replied, kissing Sweetie Belle’s hoof.

And so he moved away. After he did, Sweetie Belle turned to her friends who were astonished with what they just watched.

“What?” Sweetie asked.

“That… was… awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “You clearly owned him there!”

“Ya look’d like yer sister usin’ her persuasive ability” Apple Bloom commented.

“Well, I have to thank her for teaching me that, but also the fact Gladmare is a flirter” Sweetie Belle said. “That’s another reason why I try to avoid bringing Spike here. But now we have other things to think about, like finding out what happened with Rara.”

Rara had just wake up, but she was now in what appeared to a forest, a dark one. She heard steps and looked, as the same shadow approached her. Fear appeared on her face, as she asked:

“Who are you?! What do you want?!”

The Forest of Lost Talents

At a dead forest where a mist covered the ground, Rara was lying on the ground. She woke up and stood up, while looking around. She gave a few steps, but soon she noticed three shadows approaching and gaining corporeal forms. Scared of them, Rara started to run away as fast as she could, with the shadow creatures chasing after her.

Rara hid behind a tree, hoping the creatures would simply pass by. She recognized them as the ones who had brought her to that place, so Rara knew she had to stay away from them. She saw as the shadows returned to crawl over surfaces. Fortunately, the shadow creatures moved away, what allowed Rara to breathe again, but barely.

At the beach of that forest, was Sweetie Belle. She advanced to the sea, where she looked at her reflection. Suddenly, when a waved passed, her reflection turned into Rara’s. That caught Sweetie Belle by surprise and then she looked around. Seeing the dead forest, she advanced to it, starting to penetrate it.

After walking for a few moments, she started to see something she wasn’t expecting: all the foals and young ponies that had been abducted by the Talent Thief. She tried to reach them, but then somepony reached her. Sweetie Belle turned around and saw Rara.

“Rara, are you all right?” Sweetie asked. “I’ve been worry about you.”

“My earing…” Rara said, motioning to the only earing she was wearing.

That confused Sweetie Belle, but there was no time for Rara to explain more, as she saw something behind Sweetie that scared her. She turned and saw that something was coming, something that caused Rara to run away.

“Rara!” Sweetie Belle called, starting to follow her. “Rara, wait!”

But the dead branches started to grab Sweetie Belle, preventing her from keep moving forward. The young unicorn tried to get free, but she couldn’t.

“Rara!” she shouted.

At that moment, Sweetie Belle woke up, in her bed at her hotel room that she was sharing with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. It was morning and the other two were already awake. Seeing her friend waking up like that, they went to her side.

“Relax, sugarcube” Apple Bloom said, while caressing Sweetie Belle. “Ya were havin’ a bad dream.”

“I was?” she asked.

“Yeah, we saw you squirming and moaning” Scootaloo told. “We were worried.”

“Here, have some apple leaf tea” Apple Bloom said, while handing a tea cup full of tea to Sweetie Belle. “It will calm ya down.”

“Thank you, Apple Bloom” Sweetie Belle thanked, while taking the cup with her magic. “I don’t think it was just a bad dream. I saw Rara and she was trying to tell me something.”

“Was she okay?” Scootaloo asked.

“She needs our help” Sweetie Belle told. “She’s trap in a forest.”

“A forest?” Apple Bloom asked. “Like tha Enchant’d Forest?”

“No, I don’t think so” Sweetie Belle replied. “It was like a dead forest.”

“Creepy…” Scootaloo commented.

Apple Bloom thought for a moment and then had an idea.

“Wait, there is a pony that can help us” she said.

They then called Mirror Coat who, after hearing Sweetie Belle, said:

“It is possible that you may have connected with that Rara through your dream. After all, you connected with her because of your prodigy’s power.”

“Yes, but… everything is very cloudy” Sweetie Belle told. “I can’t remember that many details.”

“That’s normal” Mirror Coat replied. “Dreams can be very confusing, especially after we wake up. But that’s why I’m here. I’ll help you remember. Just lay down and relax.”

Sweetie Belle nodded and so laid down on her bed, taking a deep breath to relax and closing her eyes. Mirror Coat charged his horn with magic that then passed to his hoof. He put it on her forehead and it was then that Sweetie Belle started to remember the dream she had. She could see the beach and the forest and also the abducted ponies and then… Rara. She seemed really scared, as if something was after her. It was then Sweetie saw her pointing to her the only earring she was. It was at that moment that they heard the movement that caused Rara to run away. Sweetie Belle tried to run after her, but was caught by the dead branches and at that moment, she woke up again.

“It’s okay” Mirror Coat said, trying to calm Sweetie Belle. “You’re back, Sweetie Belle. You’re not in your dream anymore.”

“So, Sweetie, what did ya see?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Rara… she was pointing to her… earring” Sweetie Belle told.

That caused Apple Bloom and Scootaloo to share a confused look and the latter asked:

“Her earring?”

“She only had one” Sweetie Belle said. “Perhaps that’s where we should start looking.”

“Well, my work here is done” Mirror Coat said. “I have other things to do.”

“Thank ya fer comin’, Mirror Coat” Apple Bloom thanked.

“I’m committed with this mission of yours” Mirror Coat replied. “Besides, I could get some information myself.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked. “Like what?”

Mirror Coat just looked at her and then replied:

“Keep digging until you found out. Sometimes, too much information can be… distractive. Just focus on what you have now. That will be enough.”

And having said that, Mirror Coat teleported away.

“Okay, that guy really has to be more open” Scootaloo commented.

“But he is right ‘bout us havin’ tah focus on what we have on hooves” Apple Bloom said. “Don’t worry, Scoots, when he have tah know, he will tell us.”

“Now we have to think about this clue we have” Sweetie Belle said, using her magic to take a quill and a parchment that was close and starting to draw. “And that clue is this.”

And she show a draw of the earring Rara was using.

“I swear I already saw this earring…” Sweetie Belle started, remembering then. “That’s it! Rarity gave me this pair of earrings at my birthday two years ago. They weren’t quite my style, but they were totally Rara’s, so I borrowed them at the night of her premiere.”

“But ya said she was only usin’ one when ya saw her, right?” Apple Bloom asked. “So, where’s tha other one?”

It didn’t take the Cutie Mark Crusaders to realize where the other earring should be.

“The dressing room!” they said at the same time.

At the Mirrored Library, Mirror Coat found Purple Smoke reading an art book at the center.

“I have news about the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ mission” the General of Knowledge said.

“Goodie” Purple Smoke said, putting the book aside. “I was starting to think that after that encounter with that mysterious stallion in Leafgreen we wouldn’t have any development.”

“Well, it’s more of a confirmation of we already know” Mirror Coat said, going to the Tree of Crisis and looking to the dark sphere that had glowed when he tried to determinate where the threat was coming from. “The abductions of all these ponies have really the hoof of neverlanders.”

“Are you sure?” Purple Smoke asked, with his serious look.

“Sweetie Belle went to Neverland in her dreams” Mirror Coat replied. “You know that the Dream World can serve as a bridge to get in Neverland. She saw the abducting victims roaming there, lost in the woods.”

“But… how’s that possible?” Purple Smoke asked. “I was the one to seal Neverland after she went rogue and started to corrupt the all place. When we seal a realm, we make sure all the connections are severed.”

“Except for one little crack we leave open so the magic can still flow normally” Mirror Coat remembered.

“Yeah, but we’re constantly watching all the cracks we leave” Purple Smoke told. “I bet this is Heartbeat’s fault. She’s always crossing over to sealed realms.”

“Brother, please, stop blaming Heartbeat” Mirror Coat said. “She may do whatever she wants and break all the rules, but she is not that reckless to jump in and out of a sealing realm without making sure she is not followed. You know very well that all the sealing spells have a tendency to get weaker. And with her trying so desperately to bring her darkness outside Neverland, it wouldn’t surprise me that she found a way to cross over. That would explain why Sweetie Belle went to Neverland in her dreams. The seal is weaker and her connection with the last victim allowed to reach her in Neverland.”

“And that also explains the dust we found and we thought that was fair dust. It’s actually pixie dust. The neverlanders may be using it to bring their victims to Neverland. Did you tell the girls about this?”

“No, I don’t want to give them information that may distract them. It’s for the best they pick up the pieces they need by their own pace. This is their mission. Our role is to put them in the right direction.”

“I hope you know what you’re doing” Purple Smoke said. “Remember that they are best talent scouts and Princess Twilight’s friend’s sisters.”

“I know that” Mirror Coat replied. “Don’t worry. If the Tree of Crisis chose them for this, they can do it.”

There was a pause and then Purple Smoke said:

“You know, I just noticed something. If we do this in the right way, we may as well save a sealed realm. You know what that means, right?”

“That this reality will be one step closer of being relatively freed from the Lord of Chaos’ influence” Mirror Coat replied. “Yes, I know that. But we can’t be hasty. We have to focus on the mission first.”

“Ah, you’re such a killer-joy!” Purple Smoke confessed.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders went back to the resort, where they went to the dressing room where Rara was before disappearing.

“Okay, gals, start lookin’” Apple Bloom said. “We have tah find that earring.”

She and Scootaloo started to look, but Sweetie Belle felt she needed to look differently if she wanted to find the earring. The young unicorn decided to put herself in Rara’s place. She advanced to the vanity mirror and imagined what she would have done after her great premiere. She would have felt extremely happy. But then, while getting ready for her fans, the earring must have fell. She bent to reach it, until she found the one thing that abducted her. It was then that she got it. Noticing the trash can under the vanity table, Sweetie Belle moved it away and found the missing earring.

“I found it!” she exclaimed.

“Great!” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo exclaimed at the same time, while approaching Sweetie Belle.

She went to get the earring, when she noticed the golden dust they have seen before.

“Hey, there’s some dust over here” she said. “It looks just like the dust left by the Talent Thief.”

She took some with her magic and, after looking closely (and thanks to the skills she had acquire from her sister to notice the little details), she declared:

“Yes, it is the same.”

Suddenly, a pinkish portal appeared at the middle of the room. The Cutie Mark Crusaders couldn’t believe what have just happened, even less when they were caught up by the portal and taken into it. The portal then closed and reopened in Neverland, at the beach, and the Cutie Mark Crusaders were tossed from the portal.

When they recovered from the fall, they noticed that they were wearing strange hood cloaks made of sparkling fabric. Apple Bloom’s was red and decorated with golden lines forming apples with a heart, Scootaloo’s was blue and decorated with bronze lines forming wings with a lightning and Sweetie Belle’s was pink and decorated with silver lines forming stars with a musical note.

“But… what are these?!” Apple Bloom asked, while looking at the cloaks.

“I don’t know, but they look gorgeous!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “I bet Rarity would love them!”

Scootaloo flapped her wings to fly and she couldn’t believe how weightless she was.

“Wow, girls, look!” she exclaimed. “It’s like I don’t weight nothing. I bet like these I can fly even faster!”

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle also felt the same feeling and they jumped, only to reach further heights, before they could fall slowly.

“These cloaks…” Apple Bloom started. “They… are magical.”

“Sweet!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “This is perfect! I wonder if they can do more…”

She tried to focus, while flapping her wings even faster. It was then that her cloak started to generate lightning, what startled Scootaloo who lost focus and then released the lightning as an attack, hitting the sand, very close to where her friends were.

“Hey, watch it, Scootaloo!” Apple Bloom admonished.

“Sorry” Scootaloo apologized, landing. “I wasn’t expecting that. But where these came from.”

“It’s like…” Sweetie Belle said. “They seem to irradiate the same kind of energy we felt when we helped Rara have her dream come true. Perhaps, it’s some kind of… manifestation of our inner power.”

“Well, Ah don’t know what that may be, but one thin’ is for sure” Apple Bloom said. “These cloaks really came in handy, havin’ in count that we jest appeared in the middle of some strange place.”

“Yeah, about that” Scootaloo said. “Where did that portal come from? And where are we?”

Looking around, Sweetie Belle quickly recognized the place.

“This is the same beach from my dream” she said. “Let’s save the rest of the questions for later.”

The three of them head to the forest. There, Sweetie Belle started to have a much clear sense, as her cloak started to glow.

“I can sense Rara” she said. “In that direction.”

“Me too” Scootaloo replied, with her cloak also glowing.

“Ya know, gals, this feeling is the same one we felt when Rara performed” Apple Bloom said, with her cloak also glowing. “Like if this force links us together.”

They continued their way, with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle sometimes giving big jumps to keep up with Scootaloo. Eventually, they saw Rara.

“Rara!” Sweetie Belle called.

She turned and got surprised for seeing the Cutie Mark Crusaders. For a moment, she seemed scared, but then she noticed who they were and that caused her to smile and approach while exclaiming and hugging Sweetie Belle:

“Cutie Mark Crusaders! I’m so happy to see you!”

“If I’m not wrong, this is yours” Sweetie Belle said, holding the earring she had found.

“But… the earrings were yours” Rara said.

“Well, they look better on you” Sweetie Belle replied, while giving it to Rara. “Trust me in that. I bet my sister would agree with me and she is a fashion designer.”

Rara smiled and nodded, while putting the earring.

“Now, it’s time to save you” Scootaloo said.

“But how are you going to do that?” Rara asked. “Wait, how did you get here in the first place?”

“That’s pretty unclear tah us too” Apple Bloom replied. “A portal jest appear’d and we got into it. But who opened it?”

That was a very good question, but it looked like they wouldn’t have time to think of it, as Scootaloo noticed something approaching.

“We have company” she said.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders placed themselves around Rara in order to protect her and Sweetie Belle said:

“Whoever is here wants us to remain here.”

“Let’s go then” Apple Bloom said. “Tha portal is in that way.”

It was then that her shadow that was on a tree in front of her turned into a shadow creature and then regained a corporeal form, appearing to have a pony form with claws instead of hooves.

“Mah shadow…” she said.

All the others got shocked by what happened, but Apple Bloom, remembering what Scootaloo had done with her cloak, decided to try the same thing.

“Let’s see what else these cloaks can do” Apple Bloom said, raising a hoof.

Her cloak got a reddish glow that passed to her hoof. It was then that roots came out from the ground, grabbed the shadow creature and threw it away. That caused the creature to move away. But soon two more creatures appeared to face Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

“There’s more shadows attacking us” the latter said.

Focusing, they accessed to the powers of their cloaks, with Scootaloo casting lightning (this time more efficiently) and Sweetie Belle casting a powerful wind. They started to run away, but, as they did it, more shadow creatures started to appear even more. The Cutie Mark Crusaders did what they could to keep them away, but the shadow creatures just kept appearing.

Eventually, they arrived to the beach, were the portal was.

“We’re there!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

Scootaloo arrived there first and decided to pass through to ensure it was safe. Before doing it, she turned to Rara and told her:

“You go next, Rara.”

And Scootaloo crossed the portal. After she did it, Rara tried to pass it, but when she tried it, the portal just repelled her. She tried it again, but the portal repelled her again.

“Something is stopping me” she said.

“How did you pass through it on the way here?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“The last thing I remember is this sand that made me so sleepy and then I was here” Rara told.

The shadow creatures started to approach them. Seeing that, Apple Bloom made roots appeared and then used them to lasso the shadows, trying to hold them. Taking advantage of that, Sweetie Belle took the golden dust she had collected, saying:

“The dust… Let’s use it.”

And she poured Rara with the dust.

“Now try” Sweetie Belle said.

Rara approached the portal, while Apple Bloom kept holding the shadow creatures. Rara started to cross the portal, but then something pulled her out, holding her in air, and an aura surrounded her, making her disappear. That force was so great that it pushed Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle through the portal that closed behind them. The mysterious cloaks disappeared soon after.

“Tha portal… it’s gone” Apple Bloom said.

Sweetie Belle advanced to where it was and noticed it really was gone.

“And so is Rara” she said.

A Mysterious Creature in the Academy

With the end of the weekend, the students that had gone home for the weekend returned. Soon, the calm that had ruled the academy was over, while the students reunited with their friends and shared with them how they spent the weekend.

Star, his sisters, Silver Wind and Timber got out of the carriage, with the former saying:

“You know, as much as I love being at home, it feels good be back at the academy.”

“Yeah, this place has really grown into me too and I’m here only for a few weeks” Sunny said.

“I would feel the same thing, if I didn’t have to share the same room with Cozy Glow” Midnight told.

“Come on, Midnight, you still haven’t befriend Cozy Glow?” Sunny asked. “She’s your roommate!”

“I know that, but…” Midnight said. “I don’t know, I just can’t really trust her.”

“Cozy is perhaps one of nicest ponies I have ever met” Sunny said. “Of course she has that childish behavior that is a little unsettling, but she’s always available to help anyone.”

“Perhaps you see Cozy Glow in that way, Sunny, but I’m sure Midnight has her own reasons to not trust her” Star said. “She just need a little more time. Maybe she will learn to trust her in time, without rushing things.”

Star looked to Silver Wind and noticed she didn’t look great.

“Are you okay, Silver Wind?”

“Yeah… I am” she replied.

“You look a little… not well” Star observed.

“I just have a little headache” Silver Wind said.

“Then you need to go rest to our room” Sunny told her. “Come, me and Midnight will accompany you.”

And they started to go to the dormitories. Star went to pet Timber before letting him go to the woods, before noticing a purple smoke crossing the sky. He knew that smoke, as it was how Purple Smoke liked to travel. What was he doing at the academy? Before his curiosity took over him, a voice called:

“Star!”

He turned and saw Moonlight approaching.

“Moonlight!” he said, while he greeted his marefriend with a kiss. “I missed you so much.”

“But we saw each other yesterday at your sisters’ birthday party” Moonlight remembered.

“Seriously?” Star asked. “To me, it was an eternity.”

They shared another kiss and then Moonlight replied:

“And I was thinking you were way too evolved to those make-up phrases.”

“The classics never get old” Star replied. “Hey, we still have time before curfew. Do you want to go to take a romantic stroll on Leafgreen.”

“That really sounds nice” Moonlight said. “And perhaps we can take Timber. In that way, he can make sure we don’t get carried away.”

“Sure, because taking a timberwolf for a walk is the most romantic thing a couple can do” Star replied.

Moonlight chuckled and then she and Star started to go to Leafgreen, with Timber following them.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were waiting at the flying derby training ground that was now empty. Scootaloo was flying around impatiently

“How long is he going to take to get here?” she asked. “We’re waiting for an eternity.”

“We’re waitin’ fer five minutes” Apple Bloom replied.

“What for me is an eternity” Scootaloo answered back.

“He’s here” Sweetie Belle replied, pointing to the sky.

Purple Smoke was indeed approaching in his smoke form.

“Finally!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

The General of Talent arrived and acquired his corporeal form.

“What took you so long?” Scootaloo asked. “Do you know how much time we were here?”

“Five minutes” Purple Smoke replied. “And yes, I heard that part. So, girls, what’s so urgent that you had to call me to come as quick as I could?”

“We have some… news regardin’ tha mission” Apple Bloom said.

“It must be really important to tell me personally” Purple Smoke said.

“We found Rara” Sweetie Belle told.

Hearing that, Purple Smoke got surprised.

“You… You found her?”

“She was in this strange island full of shadow creatures” Scootaloo said. “We tried to save her, but we couldn’t do it.”

“It look’d like somethin’ was preventin’ her from gettin’ out an’ expell’d us” Apple Bloom continued.

“Wait, wait, wait, you were actually there?” Purple Smoke asked, not wanting to believe. “How is that possible?”

“You know that place?” Scootaloo asked.

“Let’s just say it is not strange to me” Purple Smoke said. “But that place was supposed to be unreachable for common beings. Not that I’m calling you common, but you can’t possible have the way to get in that place.”

“It was not like we had a choice” Sweetie Belle replied. “We were kind of pulled into a portal that led us to that place.”

“But that’s not tha weird part” Apple Bloom said. “Somethin’ strange happen’d when we got there.”

“Strange how?” Purple Smoke asked.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders shared a look and then nodded to each other. They focus and, with a flash of light, they summoned the same cloaks that they got when they got to Neverland. Seeing that, Purple Smoke found himself caught completely by surprise.

“Wow…” he said, starting to go around the Cutie Mark Crusaders and looking closely to the cloaks. “Wow, wow, wow, wow… But these are… I can’t believe it… It has been so long… Like centuries… Well, not to me, as I spent those centuries in stone, but…”

“Purple, can ya explain this tah us?!” Apple Bloom asked.

“Oh, right…” Purple Smoke said, blushing a little bit. “Sorry, but I just got excited when I saw your dreaming cloaks.”

“Dreaming cloaks?” the Cutie Mark Crusaders asked at the same time, looking then to their cloaks.

“They are, like… How do I explain this without being all technical like Mirror Coat? The dreaming cloaks are like the Talent version of the Thirteenth Note. They are given to talent scouts that have proved to be worthy of them.”

“So ya gave these tah us?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Does Melody pick up the prodigies?” Purple Smoke asked. “Of course not. That’s the job for my matrix. It can sense any being that has a talent to find talent and, when that being reaches a certain level of experience or proves themselves, it gives them special cloaks that better enhance their abilities.”

“Yeah, that part we got it right” Scootaloo said, in an excited way. “Just look at this.”

And she took flight and got very high with a very high speed and then she returned equally quickly.

“I think I just got even faster than Rainbow Dash” Scootaloo said. “I can’t wait for her to see this.”

“Be careful” Purple Smoke said. “The cloaks can sense when their wearers abuse of their power and can disappear in order to teach them humility.”

But it looked like Scootaloo wasn’t listen what Purple Smoke had just said, continuing to admire her cloak.

“Don’t worry, we’ll remind her of that later” Sweetie Belle told to the General of Talent.

“Well, mah and Sweetie’s don’t allow us tah fly, but they really make us lighter an’ we make these big jumps an’ slow falls” Apple Bloom stated.

“The cloaks make you weightless, that’s why you can jump very high, and it can also regulate your fall, allowing you to decide if you fall quickly or not” Purple Smoke explain. “They can also awake hidden powers that you normally wouldn’t have.”

“Oh, but we have now!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “Do you want to see what I can do?”

“No!” Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom exclaimed at the same time, remembering that her friend was not quite proficient with her lightning attacks yet.

“I think it’s for the best if we explore these new abilities of yours on another day” Purple Smoke told. “I can help you control them. In that way, you’ll be prepared to deal with any threat that may come from that place.”

“A place that you still didn’t tell us about” Scootaloo added.

“Yet, but I will… later” Purple Smoke said. “But now I have to tell you the most important part of the dreaming cloaks.”

“What can be more important than these cool powers?” Scootaloo asked.

“The fact they can locate blooming talents” Purple Smoke said. “Now that you’ve earned the dreaming cloaks, you can now sense when somepony is close to find their talent, or needs help to find it or remember it, or has the potential to have their dreams come true. Don’t worry, it doesn’t activate all the time, only in times of great need.”

“Wait, does that mean what Ah think it means?” Apple Bloom asked.

“What?” Scootaloo asked, a little confused, along with Sweetie Belle. “What does that mean?”

“Gals, that means we have tha edge on tha talent thief now” Apple Bloom explain. “With our new powers, we can pinpoint his next targets an’ help them before they are abduct’d.”

“Oh my Celestia, Apple Bloom is right!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “And so we can try to catch the talent thief and get Rara and all the others back!”

“I’m glad that you understood that so quickly” Purple Smoke said. “Well, we can start the training tomorrow after work. Don’t be late.”

And he turned into his smoke form and moved away. The Cutie Mark Crusaders made their cloaks disappear and Scootaloo said:

“Oh, I can’t wait for tomorrow!”

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom smiled, while rolling their eyes.

The night had fallen, with the full moon glowing, and Star and Moonlight had returned from her stroll, with Timber coming at the front.

“That was wonderful” Moonlight said, laying her head on Star’s shoulder. “I was really needing this time alone with you.”

“Well, it wasn’t exactly alone…” Star said, talking about his timberwolf. “But I know what you mean.”

“It must be time for curfew” Moonlight said. “I have to go to the room. I already know Galena will throw me a lot of questions about this.”

“Fortunately for me, Bramble is the quiet one of all of my friends” Star said. “That’s what makes him a great roommate sometimes.”

It was then that they heard Timber grunting.

“Timber?” Star asked. “What’s wrong, boy?”

He barked and then started to run towards something.

“Timber, wait!” Star called, following him with Moonlight.

They followed Timber until the entrance of the academy, where they found claw marks everywhere: the carpet, the tapestries, some paintings and even the walls.

“But what the…” Star said, looking around.

“What happened here?” Moonlight asked.

Timber continued to growl, while he sniffed and advanced with caution. Star got into his sage mode to try to sense something.

“Something was here. It is not anymore, but something was here.”

“What?” Moonlight asked.

“I don’t know, but we need to inform the headmistresses immediately” Star replied, undoing the sage mode.

At the next day, everyone was talking about the mysterious creature that had broken in the academy. It appeared that there was no other talking subject other than.

At the cafeteria, the young ones were talking, trying to figure out what kind of creature may have attacked.

“Do you think it was a chimera?” Gust asked. “I heard there are some living close here and that Star already faced one.”

“He did, but I doubt it’s a chimera” Sunny said. “The claw marks are too small.”

“Besides, I doubt a chimera would come here” Midnight said.

“Come on, you guys are thinking too much on this” Gallus said. “So a wild animal got inside the school. Big deal.”

“We don’t know what animal it was, Gallus” Sunny said. “That’s why it’s a big deal. Right, Silver?”

She turned to Silver Wind that looked like she was falling as sleep.

“Silver?” Sunny asked, making her look at her. “Are you okay?”

“It’s just this headache of mine” Silver Wind replied. “It won’t go away.”

“You really should go to the infirmary” Gust said. “You may be hatching a cold or something.”

“I guess you’re right” Silver Wind said. “With a little luck, maybe I can get excused from classes to have some rest.”

“Good luck with that” Gallus said. “I already tried to be excused from classes, but that nurse didn’t give it to me.”

“Perhaps that has to do with the fact you tried to fake you were sick” Gust told.

“Hey, I was sick!” Gallus replied. “You just had to look how my feathers were all ruffled and my throat was all scratchy.”

That caused his friends to laugh.

At another table, the older students were talking with the mysterious creature being the main topic.

“What I don’t understand is how did that creature came in” Star said.

“Well, it was night an’ it’s not like we are in a military school” Jonagold said.

“Yeah, but we are in a school with many magical defenses that were only reinforced after all those invasions that happened last year” Bramble said, turning then to Moonlight. “No offense, Moonlight.”

“None taken” she replied. “But I agree with Star. Outside there was no clue of that creature. For it to cause that much damage inside, it was to expect we found something outside.”

“That really is strange” Gunter said. “So you’re thinking the creature is inside the academy?”

That thought really left everyone uncomfortable.

“I don’t know why, but I don’t like to think there’s a wild animal nesting in our academy and having night walks around the halls” Galena replied.

At that moment, the first bell to the classes was heard.

“Well, let’s not think about this for now” Star said. “Tonight, the headmistresses will put staff and older students patrolling the halls and the outside. We will go to the bottom of this, don’t worry.”

Later that day, after the Cutie Mark Crusaders were free from their duties, they met with Purple Smoke at the flying derby training grounds. With the mysterious creature around, coach Gideon thought it was for the best to suspend the trainings for that day. The three mares already had their dreaming cloaks.

“Okay, girls, like I told you yesterday, the dreaming cloaks can activate hidden abilities that are innate of you. Well, as the best way to explore this new powers is by experience, and since you have already used them, why don’t you show me what you have?”

“Oh, I want to go first!” Scootaloo exclaimed, while raising her hoof.

Hearing that, both Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle quickly retreated to a safe distance.

“Oh come on, it’s not like I’m going to hit you” Scootaloo proclaimed. “You saw how I used my powers against the shadow creatures.”

“Yeah, but we don’t want tah take any chance” Apple Bloom replied.

“All right, Scootaloo, show me what you have” Purple Smoke replied.

“Here I go!” she exclaimed, taking flight and starting to focus.

Lightning started to pass through her cloak until reaching her hooves and Scootaloo launched it, hitting the ground a few hooves away. It looked like she was doing fine, until she lost control and the lightning just went up in a fluent way against Purple Smoke. The Cutie Mark Crusaders got nervous for a moment, but Purple Smoke just created a barrier that absorbed the attack.

“Interesting…” Purple Smoke started. “It may look like light nature, but it’s actually gale nature.”

“Gale nature?” Scootaloo said. “You mean like that guy from Evermist?”

“If you Prince Arcing Thunder, Queen Mystic Heart’s nephew, yes, I mean him” Purple Smoke replied. “Gale nature combines both light and water natures. It creates lightning that is fluent as water, allowing the user better precision. Although you still need to work on that control.”

That caused Scootaloo to blush a little.

“Apple Bloom, it’s your turn” Purple Smoke said. “Show me what you can do.”

She nodded and then focused. Her cloak glowed and the same happened with her hoof that she raised. It was then that a few roots came out of the ground.

“Now that’s interesting!” Purple Smoke exclaimed. “Apple Bloom, you’re using wood nature.”

“Wood nature?” she asked, surprised. “But that’s Leaf Mane’s nature. Does that mean Ah can do what she can do?”

“Of course not” Purple Smoke replied, much to Apple Bloom’s disappointed. “Leaf Mane is way too much powerful than you. But I’m sure you can make other things with this wood nature of yours. These roots have some potential. How did you used them last time?”

“Well, Ah us’d the roots as a lasso” Apple Bloom replied.

“Wow, that’s so country… and so you” Purple Smoke said. “I love it! I can see you have the control and the imagination.”

“Thanks, Purple” the earth mare replied.

“Now, it’s your time to show me what you can do, Sweetie” Purple Smoke told.

“You mean this?” Sweetie Belle asked, while accessing the power of her cloak, what allowed her to create a powerful wind against Purple Smoke.

The General of Talent was pushed back a few hooves before casting a spell that nullified the wind.

“That was a very impressive wind nature, Sweetie Belle” Purple Smoke said. “But you could use it in other ways.”

“Like how?” she asked, curious.

“Well, you could combine it with your Thirteenth Note. After all, sound travels through air, so, combining your musical magic with your wind nature, you’ll be able to amplify the intensity of the attack.”

“I can do that?” Sweetie Belle asked. “How I can wait to do it.”

But Purple Smoke had also noticed something more in Sweetie Belle’s cloak’s magic beside wind nature, something he wanted to explore.

“Sweetie Belle, do you mind if we try another thing?” he asked. “It’s just something to clarify a doubt I had.”

“Sure, what?”

“I’m going to attack you physically and I want you to try to dodge it as fast as you can using the power of your cloak” Purple Smoke told.

“Why do you want me to do that?” Sweetie Belle asked, confused.

“Just trust me, okay?”

Having apparently no other option, Sweetie Belle got ready. Purple Smoke started to run towards her, preparing a hoof to attack. Reacting to the eminent attack, Sweetie Belle’s cloak started to glow and, suddenly, she started to see everything in slow motion.

That really caught her by surprised, but she didn’t had time to think about that, as fast everything started to move slowly, it started to speed up. So she reacted and dodged Purple Smoke’s attack, while at the same time, shoving him. Everything went back to normal and the General of Talent was thrown to the ground, much to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom’s surprise.

“Wow, but what was that?!” the former asked.

“Sweetie, that was amazin’!” Apple Bloom asked. “Ah didn’t know ya had those reflects.”

“Neither did I” Sweetie Belle replied, looking to her hooves. “I don’t understand how I did it.”

“I do” Purple Smoke replied, while getting up and cleaning himself. “When I saw you use your cloak’s magic, I noticed there was more than wind nature in you, so I tested for something more advanced: swift nature, the combination of wind and light natures.”

“Swift nature?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Just like…”

“Yes, just like Heartbeat” Purple Smoke said. “Except Heartbeat, because she has a colossal amount of energy, can use her swift nature in a much more extensive way, while you apparently can only use it in a much minor scale, like you just did now.”

“I… didn’t know I could move this fast” Sweetie Belle said.

“Now I can see the full potential of your cloaks” Purple Smoke said. “And I have to say that, if you use them in the right, you may actually have a chance to defeat the talent thief and rescue all the abducted talents.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders traded a look and then Apple Bloom said:

“Don’t ya worry, Purple Smoke, we’re goin’ tah do ya proud.”

The night fell and Star and Moonlight were patrolling the academy in search for the mysterious creature, having volunteered to patrol.

“What a great date this is” Moonlight commented. “Chasing after a mysterious creature at the academy at night.”

“Don’t tell me you’ve already forgot our time at the Isle of Dread, where we were hunted by five-legged pony-eating monsters?” Star asked.

“I was starting to, thank you very much” Moonlight said. “But, you know, despite everything it is quite nice, don’t you think? Even the night is perfect. Look, it’s full moon, just like last night.”

What Moonlight had just said caused Star to think.

“The moon…” he said, looking towards the nearest window and noticing his marefriend was right, the moon was indeed full.

“Star, what’s happening?” Moonlight asked.

He didn’t replied right away and she knew he was in his thinking mode and that, when he got in it, he would never listen anypony else. Star was thinking about the claw marks and how they were too small to be from any big creature and how there wasn’t any clues outside. Star quickly realized that was because the creature came from the inside the academy. He had already thought of that possibility, but he never came to think of a reason that could sustain that hypothesis, until Moonlight mentioned the full moon. Could it be what he was thinking it was?

“Moonlight, we need to find that creature at once” he said.

“Why?” she asked.

“You’ll see once we found it” Star replied, taking flight.

Moonlight then followed him.

Apple Bloom was walking at the inner garden of the academy, patrolling. It was then that she sensed movement elsewhere.

“Howdy there” she said, looking around. “Is somepony there?”

But she didn’t have any response. That really left her uneasy. Could that be the creature? To play safe, Apple Bloom summoned her dreaming cloak and got attentive to any possible movement. Suddenly, she heard steps heading towards her and, instinctively, she used her wood nature to create a root that sprout at the place where the creature was and got it, raising it at the air.

“Got ya!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

“Wait!” a voice called.

And Star and Moonlight appeared, landing.

“Apple Bloom, you have to put it down!” Star exclaimed, who then noticed the root. “Wait, you’re using… wood nature? And is that a… dreaming cloak?”

“Ah…” Apple Bloom replied, incapable of thinking of something to say. “Well, ya see… Wait, ya know what a dreamin’ cloak is?”

“I spent a lot of time in both the library of my castle and the Mirrored Library” Star said. “Of course, I know about dreaming cloaks… But never mind that now. You have to put the creature down.”

“But why?” Apple Bloom asked.

“You’ll see why” Star replied.

Despite confused, Apple Bloom made what Star asked and lowed the root, bringing the mysterious creature to the ground. It was then that Apple Bloom and Moonlight got shocked when they saw the mysterious creature.

“It can’t be…” they said at the same time.

The mysterious creature was nothing more than Silver Wind, but she didn’t look like herself. She was turned into a pony-wolf, with her coat and mane ruffled, fangs, claws and slit pupils, with her trying her best to get rid of the root that was holding her, squirming and trying to use both her fangs and claws.

Dancing at the Moonlight

The discovery that the mysterious creature was Silver Wind was a big of a shock to everypony. Seeing her like that was a shock even greater.

“Ah don’t understand” Apple Bloom said. “How can Silver Wind be dah creature?”

“Her dad is a pony-wolf” Star explain, while using his magic to hold the young filly after Apple Bloom called off her root and made her dreaming cloak disappear. “It’s logical to think that she inherited the trait.”

“It was amazing how you figured this out, Star” Moonlight said. “But how did you…”

“The claw marks were too small to be of any big creature that lives around here” Star explained. “Besides, I’ve already seen Shadow Claw’s pony-wolf claw. There was also the fact of not existing any signs of the creature outside the academy.”

“What suggested it was already inside” Moonlight concluded. “That makes sense.”

“Yeah, but how da hay did ya come tah dah conclusion it was Silver Wind?” Apple Bloom asked.

“It was only when I noticed that it was full moon” Star replied. “It was like a click to me. It made me remember how sick Silver Wind was feeling. It was her body preparing for her first transformation.”

At that moment, Sweetie Belle arrived, having been warned by Star who had sent a magical message to her and the headmistresses. Seeing her niece like that was a tremendous astonishment, but she didn’t let that happen.

“I can’t believe it…” Sweetie Belle said. “I mean, Shadow Claw told me and my sister this could happen, but… I should have seen this.”

“Don’t worry, Sweetie, we all miss’d it” Apple Bloom said. “Ah believe if it wasn’t for Star tah notice, somethin’ bad would have happen’d tah her.”

Soon after, the three headmistresses appeared. Despite having been warned about the fact Silver Wind had turned into a pony-wolf, they couldn’t help but be caught off-guard by her transformed.

“Oh my…” Knotgrass said. “It is really as you told us, Prince Star Knight.”

“Please, tell us you have a way to revert this” Sweetie Belle said. “I mean, revert the transformation of this night. I can’t watch my niece like this.”

“Don’t worry, Sweetie Belle, there is a way to revert a pony-wolf transformation” Thistlewit replied.

“At least, until the next transformation” Merryweather added.

“What will happen next night” Star said.

“Yes, but for now let’s focus in bringing this child back to her senses” Knotgrass said.

She made appear a small satchel bag where she took fairy dust that she poured on Silver Wind. Then she and the other headmistresses used their wands and the dust glowed, making the young unicorn to be engulfed in light. When that light disappeared, Silver Wind was back to normal and without her senses. It didn’t take long for her to start to awake.

“But… what happened?” she asked, confused. “What are you doing here? What am I doing here?”

Noticing her niece starting to get in panic, Sweetie Belle embraced her and told her:

“It’s okay, Silver. Everything will be okay.”

“I believe it’s for the best if Silver Wind went back to her room” Knotgrass said.

“Yes, and a cup of tea will calm her down” Thistlewit said. “She needs to be calm before we can explain what happened.”

“Well, I think Professor Sweetie Belle can take care of this” Star said. “I need some sleep after this.”

“Yes, you and Moonlight better go sleep” Merryweather said. “We also have to warn all the other students that stayed awake to patrol the halls that the problem is solved.”

Star and Moonlight nodded and then they moved away.

“Aunt Sweetie Belle, but what’s going on?” Silver Wind asked.

“Shhhh, my dear” Sweetie Belle said. “Everything will be okay.”

At the next day, at the cafeteria, Star was with his male friends, while looking to Silver Wind that was with his sisters. For the look on her, it appeared that Sweetie Belle told her what happened.

“It’s hard to believe that somepony like Silver Wind can turn into what caused all those damages” Bramble commented.

“It’s hard for newly turned to control their first transformations according to the books I’ve read about pony-wolves” Star explain.

“Poor thin’” Jonagold said. “Ah can’t imagine gettin’ tah know somethin’ like this in dah way she did.”

“I just hope the news don’t spread like fire” Star said. “It wouldn’t be good for Silver Wind.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t count on that” Gunter replied, pointing to some students.

The others looked to them as well and noticed that they were talking, while looking to Silver Wind. That could only mean one thing: they already knew what happened.

“Oh scrap…” Star said.

At the twins and Silver Wind’s table, the latter was depressed after finding out she had turned into a pony-wolf. Sunny and Midnight (who were told by her of what happened) were trying to cheer her up.

“Come on, Silver Wind, don’t be like that” Midnight said.

“Yeah, I mean, your father is a pony-wolf, right?” Sunny told. “It can’t be that bad.”

At that moment, they heard an irritating laugh that came from a unicorn filly with a moderate violet coat with a jeweled ring and a bracelet as a Cutie Mark, a pale, light grayish tangelo mane and dark blue eyes. She was with two other fillies who stood slightly behind her.

“Look, girls, if it is not the mysterious creature of the academy” she said, in a mean way. “More like the mutt of the academy. Watch out, or else she will pass you some flees.”

The other fillies started to laugh as well, what left Silver Wind even more hurtful. Midnight was about to give the filly a piece of her mind, but Sunny prevented her, nodding her head to her and then told the filly:

“If you and your friends are so afraid of getting flees, then why don’t you go elsewhere, Atlanta. In that way, we don’t have to endure that nasty smell of yours.”

That clearly upset Atlanta who then said to her friends:

“Let’s go, girls. Cleary they need to go walk their dog.”

And they moved away.

“Ignore her, Silver Wind” Sunny said.

“Yeah, you know how shallow she is, just like her uncle Jet Set and aunt Upper Crust” Midnight said.

After she said that, Gallus and Gust appeared and the former said:

“Hey, I just got to know about last night. Wow, who knew the quiet one had that side.”

That caused the twins to give him a hard look.

“What?” he asked.

“I think I’m going for a walk” Silver Wind said, getting up and moving away.

“But we have Math soon” Sunny told her.

But Silver Wind didn’t answer and continued to move away. The twins and Gust both looked to Gallus who asked:

“Did I say something I shouldn’t have?”

“Gallus, we already talk about this, remember?” Gust said. “About measuring the words we say? You shouldn’t have said that to Silver Wind.”

“Okay, spill it up” Midnight said. “Who told you about Silver Wind?”

“We overheard some second-year students” Gust told. “Is that really truth?”

“Unfortunately, yes” Sunny said.

“But somehow all the academy got to know and only a hooffull of ponies knew and they wouldn’t spread the news that lightly” Midnight said. “Someone must have heard about it and care to tell everyone else. We need to know who did it.”

“Midnight, I don’t think it’s a good idea” Sunny said. “It won’t do any good now. Besides, how are you going to find out the source when it can be anyone in this big academy?”

“Oh, I will find out” Midnight said. “You can be sure of that. I can’t just let anycreature putting their noses where they don’t belong and spread secrets like that. I will find out who is the snitch and I’ll make sure they regret what they did.”

That caused Sunny to nod her head, while bringing her hoof to her forehead.

“Wow, and I was thinking Sunny was the weird twin” Gallus commented to Gust in a whisperer.

“What can I say, Midnight is very passionate when it comes to defend her friends” Gust said. “In a way, it suits her very well, but in another… she can be overprotective.”

Silver Wind run off from the academy, getting out of the building and going to a hidden place where there was a river. Reaching there, she sit there and started to cry. Little she knew she was being observed. At the river, something was watching her.

At Apple Bloom’s room, she and Scootaloo were talking when Sweetie Belle entered, holding a piece of parchment with her magic.

“I just received a message from Shadow Claw” she said. “He will try to come over when possible, but he told me to watch over Silver without disturbing her. Because he is not a normal pony-wolf after he got his powers back from the Lord of Order, he doesn’t know the full extension of her transformation. He wants to come over and talk with her.”

“Well, then, for now, I think that subject is under control” Scootaloo said. “What allows us to focus on other things.”

“I don’t know, girls” Sweetie Belle said. “I just don’t know if I can focus with my niece going through a hard time.”

“But, Sweetie, ya can’t forget that Rara is also countin’ on us” Apple Bloom said. “We have tah find a way tah bring her and all da others back.”

“You’re right…” Sweetie Belle admitted. “So, do any of you have any idea?”

“We have to go back to the place where they are being held prisioner” Scootaloo said.

“But how?” Apple Bloom asked. “We already tri’d doin’ that with our new powers.”

“There must be a way to reach that place…” Sweetie Belle said. “Perhaps with that dust. It worked with Rara, then maybe it works with us too.”

“But da problem is that we don’t know if it’s goin’ tah work on us and we don’t have that much of it left” Apple Bloom replied.

“We have to try it at least” Scootaloo said. “I can do it, if you want.”

“No, Scoots, we can’t risk losin’ da few dust we still have” Apple Bloom said. “Besides, we have tah focus on savin’ other talents as well.”

“Apple Bloom is right” Sweetie Belle said. “That is also part of our mission. Mainly now that we have our dreaming cloaks.”

At that moment, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were invaded by a feeling similar to the one they felt after Rara had her dream come true. However, it was different. It was like it was guiding them. They could feel a lot of dreams and talents around them, until only one remained and the image of Silver Wind appeared. After that, the feeling disappeared.

“Did ya guys jest felt that?” Apple Bloom asked.

“It was Silver Wind” Sweetie Belle said. “But what does this mean?”

“Well, our cloaks activate when we have a talent to save” Scootaloo said. “It’s obvious that talent is your niece.”

“If that’s true, then we have to find her” Sweetie Belle said. “I won’t let the talent thief take my niece.”

Silver Wind continued to cry at her hiding place. It was then that she decided to let all that sadness go away in the only way she knew. She got up and, just like that, she started to dance. It was something she did whenever she was upset as it helped her to clear her mind. As she did that, she started to feel a great deal of tranquility. Without even realize it, her horn started to glow and the same glow started to appear on her hooves.

Once that started to happen, the mysterious creature that was observing her started to approach and revealing itself. It was like a big crocodile, but made of rocks. When he was close enough, Silver Wind noticed it and screamed in fear. The crocodile was about to attack when something hit him hard and quickly, making him move backwards. That something was Sweetie Belle, who was using her dreaming cloak and had used her swift nature to attack the creature.

“Stay away from my niece” she said.

“Aunt Sweetie Belle?” Silver Wind asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Don’t mind that now, Silver” Sweetie Belle replied, as Apple Bloom and Scootaloo appeared as well, wearing their dreaming cloaks. “Just go take cover. We can handle this thing.”

Despite having too many questions on her mind, Silver Wind obeyed and went for cover.

“What is this creature?” Apple Bloom asked. “Ah’ve never seen anythin’ like it.”

“It must be one of the talent thief’s pawns” Scootaloo replied. “Just like those shadow creatures.”

“Whatever it is, we need to stop it” Sweetie Belle said.

The crocodile advanced towards the Cutie Mark Crusaders, but Apple Bloom used her wood nature to control the plants on the river to hold it.

“Now, Scootaloo!” she exclaimed.

“Cool!” Scootaloo said, while preparing her attack. “With that thing prevented from moving, I just need to aim.”

And so she casted her gale nature, directing her fluid lightning against the crocodile. It hit it hard.

“Bull’s eye!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

But it looked like the crocodile had not been affected that much. It get rid of the plants that were holding him and dived to the water.

“Where did he go?” Apple Bloom asked.

Scootaloo tried to spot the creature from above, but the fact it was mad of rocks made it impossible for her to find it.

“I can see it” she said.

“Don’t worry, I’ll lure it out” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s time to try out the combo Purple Smoke told me about.”

Having said that, she used her singing voice to create vibrations that she then intensify with her wind nature. The vibrations hit the river and, after a moment, the crocodile came out, roaring in pain. As soon he came out, Sweetie Belle casted a powerful wind that tossed the crocodile against some trees. The creature soon recovered and run away quickly.

“We have to go after it” Scootaloo said, preparing to go after the creature.

“No, that thin’ is clearly quick an’ strong” Apple Bloom said. “We would be in disadvantage in the woods.”

The young pegasus grunted in disappointment, but then she noticed something at the edge of the river. She landed and took the object. It was like a pocket watch with a bronze color with a swirl in the middle with a single hand/pointer. Instead of numbers it has geometrical shapes and a lid to protect the front.

“What is this?” she asked.

Deciding to talk with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle later about that, Scootaloo kept the watch and went to their side. They made their cloaks disappear and Silver Wind, knowing the danger was now over, appeared and asked:

“But… what just happened? Where did the creature go?”

“Far away, we hope” Sweetie Belle answer. “But what are you doing here? Don’t you have classes?”

Silver Wind didn’t replied, but it was not necessary, as her aunt understood.

“You know, you can’t let other ponies tell you what you are” she told her. “And you can’t also ignore the fact that you are a pony-wolf.”

“Even if I’m scare of becoming a wild beast and attack my friends” Silver Wind said. “You all saw what I did to the academy during my transformation.”

“That was your first transformation” Sweetie Belle said. “I talked to your father and he said that is normal to newly turned pony-wolves. Don’t worry, he is coming and he will help you control the transformation.”

“My dad… is coming?” Silver Wind asked.

“Yes, so there’s no need to run away and hide. If he can control his pony-wolf side, so can you.”

Those words really comforted Silver Wind, who smiled and then said, while hugging Sweetie Belle:

“Thank you, aunt Sweetie Belle.”

Later that day, Cozy Glow was at her room cleaning when Midnight came in, along with Sunny.

“Oh, hi, roomie” Cozy Glow greeted with her usual overly sweet voice. “I’ve just cleaned the room. I know how you tend to forget to do it.”

“Cut the act, Cozy” Midnight said. “We know what you did.”

“What do you mean?” Cozy Glow, using her innocent look.

“You’re the one that spread the word about Silver Wind being a pony-wolf and that was her who was wandering and damaging the academy” Midnight said.

That caused Cozy Glow to become nervous. She then said:

“I… I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Don’t play innocent” Midnight said. “I investigated and all the leads came to you. What also makes sense, since you must have heard when Sunny told me about it.”

“Please, Cozy, just tell us the truth” Sunny said, with less hostility than her twin. “I know you have an explanation for that.”

Cozy got even more nervous, but eventually she decided it was for the best to confess. She sighed and then told:

“You’re right, it was me.”

“I knew it!” Midnight exclaimed. “I knew you were not trustworthy.”

“Calm down, Midnight, let her explain” Sunny said, turning then to Cozy. “Why did you do it?”

“It was not my intention to cause any harm” Cozy Glow said. “It’s just… I know that Silver Wind’s dad is a hero from the war. After all, he led the command unit and was responsible for the first victory to the Alliance. I thought that, if everypony got to know she was like him, they would admire her and celebrate her accomplishment.”

“Yeah, right, as if we’re going to believe…” Midnight started.

“Oh, that was so sweet of you!” Sunny exclaimed.

“Really?” Midnight asked to her twin.

“Come on, sis, you have to admit that Cozy had good intentions when she did this” Sunny told. “It’s not her fault that the other students are mean and cruel… mainly that Atlanta. Oh, how I hate that filly!”

Midnight couldn’t believe on that. Once again, Cozy Glow had made herself look innocent again and that really let her really frustrated.

It was sunset and Shadow Claw had arrived and was with her daughter at the inner garden of the academy. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were also there, watching from afar.

“Dad, I’m scared of this” Silver Wind confessed to her father.

“I understand” Shadow Claw said. “Change can be scary, but I can reassure you that this one is not to be afraid of once you learn to control it. Look at me, I’m a pony-wolf and I can perfectly control it.”

“Yeah, but you’re an alpha” Silver Wind said.

“And so are you. You are my daughter, Silver. You have my blood. But you’re too young and these have been your first transformations. In time, you’ll learn to control it, until you can turn whenever you want.”

“Yeah, but, in the meanwhile, I’ll keep turning into a savage beast.”

There was a pause and Shadow Claw looked at the sky, where the full moon was starting to appear. Looking at it, he remembered the first time he turned, back when the Lord of Chaos cursed him to be a pony-wolf and a servant of his.

“You know, I also had problems to control my pony-wolf form back in the day” he told. “But soon I found out a way that helped me to control it.”

“Really?” Sweetie Belle asked. “What?”

“I just thought of something that could clear my mind, that helped me focus” Shadow Claw said. “To me, it was the focus of creating an army for the Lord of Chaos. I know, it is not a good example to share, but it was what worked with me. Perhaps it can work with you too.”

“But I don’t know what can possibly clear my mind” Silver Wind said.

“We may help you with that” Sweetie Belle said, while she and the others approach. “Before that thing attacked you, we saw you dancing, Silver, and it was marvelous.”

“My dance?” she asked. “But that’s something I do for fun.”

“Well, you’re really good at it” Scootaloo said. “And I know what I’m talking about.”

“Ya probably didn’t notic’d it, but yer magic really react’d tah yer dance” Apple Bloom said.

“It did?” Silver Wind asked.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders nodded.

“Why don’t you give a chance?” Sweetie Belle asked. “If dancing is what you do for fun, then it may help you clear your mind.”

“And even if it doesn’t work, we’ll be here” Scootaloo told.

Silver Wind look to her dad who gave her an encouraging look. She then took a deep breath and then advanced, preparing herself to dance. She looked at the sky, as the sunlight was starting to fade and the full moon became even clearer. Silver started to dance.

It started a little cautious, but eventually, the fun and happiness she was feeling started to invade her and it didn’t take long for her to let herself go with the dance. It didn’t take long for her horn to start glowing, and the same happened with her hooves. Some students who were passing by stopped and started to watch her. Between the students, were Star, Moonlight, Galena, Gunter, Bramble and Jonagold, and also Gallus, Gust, Midnight and Sunny. Some teachers like the headmistresses also appeared there.

It was then that the sunlight disappeared completely, letting only the moon illuminating the night sky. Shadow Claw changed into his pony-wolf and the same happened with Silver Wind, but her transformation was made when she made a big jump, what caused everyone to let out a sound of amazement, mainly after what came next. As Silver Wind continued to dance, she started to release her glow that now trailed her movements, while releasing an immense glow to the air.

She finished and, once she did it, everyone started to applaud her. It was at that moment that Silver Wind noticed everypony and then that she was transformed. She had done it. She had turned into her pony-wolf form and was in control.

Better than that, she had found her love for dance, something that once was only done for fun and now she felt that was a part of her. At the moment she realized that, she felt a flash on her flank and look at it, seeing nothing more than her Cutie Mark: a swirl of silver glow. A joyful smile appeared on her face when she saw it.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders look at her, happy and proud of her, but also of their work. Not only they managed to protect Silver Wind from being taken, they also helped her find her true talent.

Suddenly, they start to hear a tic-tac coming from Scootaloo who them remembered the watch she had taken back at the river and took it out, open it. The single pointer started to move anticlockwise.

Hunting the Predator

Before they could start another day of school, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had arranged on Apple Bloom’s room a meeting with Purple Smoke, where they showed him the mysterious watch that Scootaloo had found.

“So, what do ya think, Purple?” Apple Bloom asked.

“It’s fascinating…” Purple Smoke said. “I’m a talented watchmaker, obviously, but this design… it’s something I’m unfamiliar with. It’s out of my time.”

“Having in count that you spent a thousand years hibernating…” Scootaloo started, receiving soon a hard look from Purple Smoke. “Sorry.”

“The thing is that not knowing how it was built makes it difficult to know how it works or its finality” Purple Smoke replied, looking to the watch moving anticlockwise. “If only we knew its origin…”

“Well… there is a possibility for that question” Sweetie Belle told. “Maybe it belongs to that crocodile that attacked Silver Wind. It must have dropped it when it was fleeing.”

“Crocodile?” Purple Smoke asked. “What crocodile?”

“Yesterday, we had one of those dream visions you warned us about” Scootaloo said. “It was about Silver Wind and we sensed that she was in danger.”

“She was attack’d by a weird crocodile” Applejack said.

“Yeah, and it was really focused on getting Silver Wind” Sweetie Belle told.

Purple Smoke thought about that and then he asked:

“That crocodile you’re talking about didn’t had by chance a skin that looked like rock?”

“Yes!” the three mares replied.

“So you’ve dealt with a possible pawn of the talent thief” Purple Smoke replied. “His name is Cragadile. Believe me when I say that he’s very dangerous.”

“Ah, he didn’t seem that dangerous too me” Scootaloo said. “He was just any other crocodile. He was bigger than any crocodile I know, but still a crocodile.”

“Don’t let his aspect fool you” Purple Smoke advised. “Cragadile can adapt to any environment. When you saw him, he may had short limbs, but I bet with you that now he has them longer and now he’s quicker.”

“An’ don’t forget that creature was immune tah yer attacks, Scootaloo” Apple Bloom told.

“He got lucky because I don’t control my powers that much” she replied.

“That has nothing to do with the control you have over your power” Purple Smoke replied. “Cragadile is immune to direct attacks because of his tough skin. Perhaps you can read his moves if you use the right tracker.”

“Great, now we have to find somepony that can track a ginormous crocodile that can look like rocks” Scootaloo said.

She heard a cough that came from Purple Smoke that then pointed to himself.

“Oh, right…”

“But why don’t ya turn into Silver Wind usin’ yer shapeshiftin’ abilities?” Apple Bloom asked. “If Cragadile is still around, he won’t resist in attacking her.”

“That won’t work” Purple Smoke said. “Silver Wind had already gotten her Cutie Mark and had embraced her talent completely. They need talents that are about to bloom, either by discovering it or having their dreams come true and since it’s quite possible Cragadile is after another talent, he may be still around.”

“Are you sure of that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Cragadile is efficient in his work and doesn’t give up until he gets want he’s after” Purple Smoke explained. “After the failure he suffered, I bet he won’t hesitate in completing his mission.”

“Then let’s get him” Scootaloo said.

Soon after their Science and Magic class, the twins got out of the class with Silver Wind.

“I can’t believe the amount of homework Professor Xenon gave to us” Silver Wind said. “And I was thinking in practicing this new dance move.”

“Tell me about it” Midnight said. “I always have troubles in taking notes of what he says. It’s like he has pleasure in torturing us with all his quick talking and great amount of homework.”

“Come on, girls, he’s not that bad” Sunny told.

“It’s easy for you to say that” Midnight replied. “You take after mom and Star in this kind of stuff.”

“And you too… but not the in the way I do” Sunny replied.

“Hey, if you three want, we can make a study section together at the library” Cozy Glow said, joining the conversation.

“That’s a great idea, Cozy Glow!” Sunny exclaimed. “I’m in.”

“Me too” Silver Wind said.

“Well, I’m not” Midnight said. “I think I’ll ask Star to help me.”

She started to move away, but Sunny went after her and said:

“Oh come on, Midnight, you have to overcome that little dislike you have for Cozy Glow. I bet if you get to know each other better you can be great friends.”

“Sunny, I know you like to see the best in ponies, but that doesn’t work for me” Midnight said. “Perhaps that one of the characteristics of being a dark twin.”

“Don’t say that” Sunny said. “You just need to meet Cozy better. And this study section may be what you need.”

Midnight thought and, logically, Sunny was right. But then she turned to Cozy who was talking with Silver Wind. The little pegasus then gave a look that, despite appearing sweet and innocent, really gave Midnight the wheelies.

“No, I prefer this way” Midnight hasted to say.

Seeing the disappointment in Sunny’s face, Midnight felt bad for her twin and so she added:

“It’s for the best. I’m with difficulties in accompanying the class and Star is the best on it. I need to focus and I won’t do it if I have to deal with somepony I don’t like.”

“Okay, do what you want” Sunny said. “But, if you change your mind…”

“I know, you’re at library.”

And so Sunny went back to Silver Wind and Cozy Glow and the three of them went to the library. Midnight felt bad for herself for not being with her friends, but her distrust on Cozy Glow was something she couldn’t let go, despite not knowing the reason for that.

Midnight walked through the academy, looking for Star. She knew at that time he didn’t have classes so he had to be around. It was then that she saw Moonlight, along with Galena, passing by. Knowing she would know where Star was, Midnight called:

“Moonlight!”

“Midnight, hello” she replied, while Midnight approached her.

“I need your help” Midnight said. “Do you know where’s Star? I need his help with some doubs I have on Science and Magic.”

“Having troubles in dealing with Professor Xenon?” Galena asked. “Don’t worry, you all were there.”

“But what about your sister?” Moonlight asked. “I heard she kind off can get through Professor Xenon’s lessons, just like Star.”

“Well…” Midnight started, trying to find a way to avoid to tell the real reason to not be with Sunny. “It’s just that Star is way better in this than Sunny, beyond that he already did the first year. He can help me better.”

“If you say so…” Moonlight said, while thinking. “I think that, at this time, he’s at his training place.”

“His training place?” Midnight asked.

“Yes, it is where he and Golden Paladin used to train whenever Star was at the academy” Moonlight said. “It’s not that far. I can tell you where he is.”

“Yes, but you have to do it quickly, Moonlight” Galena said. “Or else we’ll get late for Divination.”

Moonlight did so and after that Midnight followed her instructions until she reached the clearing she talked about. There, she saw his brother. He was standing quietly at the center of the clearing, with his eyes closed. It was then that Star opened them and created nine clones, positioning himself in a battle position.

“Who’s first?” Star asked to the clones.

One of the clones advanced towards him, charging his horn, but the original Star accessed to his magic, while raising his hoof. And sand came out from the ground, starting to involve the clone. The sand covered him completely, while taking the form a pyramid.

“Sand Waterfall Funeral!” Star exclaimed, making a gesture.

And the sand pyramid exploded, obliterating the clone that was inside. Soon after, a second clone attacked Star, using physical attacks. Star dodged them, giving a big jump backwards with the help of his wings and then conjured blue flames that he joined in a big fireball that he shot at the clone that was hit by it.

The third clone advanced with a light sword, starting to try to hit Star, who defended himself with his own light sword. They continued to find with swords until the original Star stomped with his hoof on the ground and created a wave of water that pushed the clone away, making him disappear.

But Star didn’t get time to hold his breath, as the fourth clone started to shoot magic beams against him. It was then that Star covered himself with a Lava Armor and advanced towards the clone, arriving to his edge and punching him. The intense heat of the armor burned the clone that then disappeared.

Suddenly, Star was hit a punch that through him to the ground, while releasing a lot of steam and the Lava Armor to disappear. Star quickly rose up and prepared to face the fifth clone who had just used against him the vapour nature. Knowing what he had to do, Star also prepared to use vapour nature. The two Stars advanced towards each other and started to have a fight of strength, exchanging blows enhanced by the vapour nature. But eventually, the original Star used a blow that was able to subdue the clone and making him disappear.

As soon he did that, a powerful water blast hit him wave that pushed him back. That water blast was caused by the sixth clone. Star did his best to hold on, creating a barrier. It was then that Star said, while using his magic:

“Starch Syrup Gun!”

And he shot a projectile-like high-viscosity water from his horn that went through the water blast until it hit the clone, covering him and forcing him to stop. Star took advantage of that to cast a blast of bubbles that surrounded the clone’s head, joining and creating a bigger bubble around it, what caused the clone to suffocate and disappear.

The seventh clone started to charge against Star, surrounding itself with magic to have a greater force. But Star, using his magic again, released from his mouth a small quantity of fine powder and, when he activated the magic, it shone so brightly that temporarily blinded the clone. That allowed Star to cast from his horn a web that hold the clone and started to absorb his energy until he didn’t have any more left to sustain the multiplication spell and dispelled.

A few seconds later, Star noticed the eighth clone going against him, but he quickly turned to him and tossed to him some ink nature that adhered to the clone and then spread through his body until covering him completely. After that, the original made a blow that made the clone inside the ink disappear and the ink cover the floor.

Now there was only one clone and that one created a Nine-Tails energy cloak. The original Star did the same and so the two casted energy hands against each other and started a battle of strength. That was until the original Star created dark flames at the energy hands that soon passed to the clone’s. That caught him by surprise, as the dark flames passed through the energy hands until reaching the clone who screamed in pain until disappear.

Midnight, after seeing all that, became amazed by her brother’s strength and power. She knew Star was powerful, but, after seeing him using his powers in pony, she had the unquestionable certain he was more powerful than she thought.

After his training, Star went to his mental plane where he was meeting with all the other tailed beasts.

“So, what do you think?” he asked to the tailed beasts.

“Well, you’ve clearly improved, Star” Matatabi replied.

“Indeed” Kokuo agreed. “You’ve mastered all our natures and powers and you practically don’t need our help to access them.”

“Please, stop complementing the boy” Kurama told, in a boring way. “It will only go over his head.”

“I have to agree with the fox here” Shukaku said. “He still can’t perform my sealing spell.”

“To be fair, I don’t have your cursing marks, Shukaku” Star told him. “And it’s not like I can carry around sand with sealing tags inside a bag like Chief Strongpaw.”

“He does have a point, Shukaku” Isobu told.

“Ah, stop complaining you two” Gyuki said to Shakaku and Kurama. “The boy is doing fine. He’s strong and smart and a quick learner.”

“Yeah, he is strong” Saiken squeaked.

“And the fact he could control my lava nature like that really impressed me” Son Goku said.

“It’s good to see that our powers are on the hooves of someone as capable as you, young prince” Chomei said.

“I believe it’s time for us to leave” Matatabi said.

“Agreed” Gyuki said. “I better not let Hawthorn alone for too long. Who knows what trouble he may get into while I’m here.”

“Hey, can you send him my regards, Gyuki?” Star asked.

“Of course, Star” he replied.

And so the tailed beasts (except for Kurama) disappeared.

“This was nice” Star said. “It’s always good when family reunites, don’t you think, Kurama?”

“It would be good, if I hadn’t to endure tanuki smell” Kurama replied.

“Seriously, Kurama, you really have to work things out with Shukaku” Star told.

“And we have worked things out” Kurama said. “You don’t see us going against each other’s neck, do you? Besides, don’t you have better things to do than being here talking about my problems with Shukaku, like dealing with our surprise guess?”

At the real world, Star asked Midnight, without looking at her:

“What are you doing here, Midnight?”

She got surprised that Star had noticed her, but then again her brother had very sharp senses.

“Sorry to disturb your training, Star” she said, while approaching.

“Don’t worry about that” he replied, turning to her with his usual smile. “I’m already done with it. But I’m curious to know why you’re here.”

“It’s just I wanted to ask if you could help me with some doubts I have with my Science and Magic classes” Midnight said.

“Why don’t you study with Sunny and Silver Wind like you always do?” Star asked. “Sunny is very good at that subject.”

“Well… you see…” Midnight said, trying to find an excuse, but her brother’s stare prevented her from lying. “I’m studying with them because Cozy Glow would be there too.”

“I see…” Star said. “Still not getting along with her, hein?”

“It’s just… I can’t explain it… She’s just too…”

“Too much sweet?” Star asked, much to Midnight’s surprise. “Yeah, I feel the same about her. She’s… uneasy.”

“I know!” Midnight exclaimed. “It can only mean she’s up to something.”

“Oh, don’t exaggerate, little sis” Star said. “I’m certain she can’t be that dangerous. She’s just a filly, after all.”

“You’re just saying that because you don’t share the same room with her” Midnight replied.

Star placed a hoof on her shoulder and then told her:

“Midnight, do you want an advice? Why don’t just let what you feel for Cozy Glow flow.”

“You mean try to be friends with her? I don’t think I can.”

“I’m not saying that. What I’m advising you is to tolerate her. Stop trying to see things that may not be there. It may cause you trouble in the future… mainly with the friends you and Cozy Glow share, like Sunny.”

Midnight thought about what her older brother said and realized he had a point. Just now her animosity with Cozy Glow had led her to abdicate precious time with her best friends.

“I guess you’re right, Star” Midnight said. “Perhaps I can go to the library and join them.”

“Or, since you’re already here, I can help you with your doubts” Star said. “It has been some time since I hanged out with any of my little sisters. I know that studying is not exactly hanging out, but…”

“But it’s quality time we can spend together” Midnight completed.

That caused Star to give a smile to his younger sister and so Midnight took out her book and notes to start studying with Star.

After they were free from their responsibilities to the academy, the Cutie Mark Crusaders met up with Purple Smoke so they could start their hunt for Cragadile. Using his tracking skills, Purple Smoke was able to possibly locate the area where he could be, being it a little swamp.

“Really, a swamp?” Sweetie Belle asked, as she and the others walked through the muddy water of the swamp. “Cragadile should really pick better hiding places.”

“Come on, it’s not that bad” Scootaloo said, while flying.

“It’s easy for you to say” Sweetie Belle replied. “You have wings.”

The four of them continued and, for a while, nothing appeared to be happening. But then something did happen, as Cragadile started to appeared at the surface, watching Purple Smoke and the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“I just hope we can find him soon enough” Sweetie Belle said, while taking the mysterious watch and watching it. “The sooner we capture him, the sooner we may find out more about this watch.”

Noticing the watch, Cragadile made his eyes glow, blinking with his third eyelid. He approached Sweetie Belle quietly and, once he was close enough, he erupted from the muddy waters, now with longer limbs that he ones he had before and tried to close his jaw on her. Fortunately, the young unicorn mare was quick to dodge and they summoned their dreaming cloaks. After that, they started a fight with the beast, with Purple Smoke giving a hoof.

“Remember, girls, direct attacks won’t work on him” he said. “For now, try to use physical attacks. I can’t use my smoke on him either because he can hold his breath.”

They nodded and they started this dance with Cragadile. His speed, tail, claws and powerful jaw prevented them from approaching him, only allowing them to dodge to not get any of his powerful blows and to attack him from the sides or behind.

The creature then noticed the watch that was in Sweetie Belle’s cloak and started to head towards her. Seeing him coming towards her, Sweetie Belle started to run, but Cragadile’s swift swimming allowed him to quickly reach her and corn her. He tried to make a blow with his tail, but Sweetie managed to dodge and continued to run. The rocky crocodile continued his pursue on her until he corned her again. Fortunately, Purple Smoke used his magic to make the water near them to blast Cragadile away from Sweetie Belle. That caused the creature to swim away.

“That was strange” Scootaloo said. “That thing really seemed to be focusing on you, Sweetie Belle.”

What Scootaloo said caused Purple Smoke to think and then he realized something:

“Could it be that…”

But he didn’t finished, as Cragadile erupted again. But Purple Smoke was quick to create his purple smoke that allowed him and the Cutie Mark Crusaders to escape. Cragadile looked around, but then a cough was heard and the creature turned, seeing Purple Smoke.

“Hey, ugly, miss me?” he asked.

Cragadile tried to attack him, but he simply passed through him, as that was a clone made of smoke. After that, Scootaloo came from above and attacked him in a way that caused the Cragadile to run away by swimming. The real Purple Smoke, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle appeared, with the earth mare saying:

“Oh, that was close.”

“Yeah, but why did he go after Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo asked.

“Because of the watch” Purple Smoke replied.

“He’s right” Sweetie Belle said, taking the watch from her cloak. “Maybe we can use the watch to lure Cragadile into a trap.”

“But what if dah trap fails?” Apple Bloom asked. “Ya saw how strong that thin’ is.”

“Even if the trap fails, we can still have a win” Purple Smoke said.

“Meaning?” Scootaloo asked.

“Meaning that we will find out how the watch works” the General of Talent replied.

The night fell and the four of them still were at the swamp, this time with a plan to catch the Cragadile. Sweetie Belle was walking alone. It didn’t take long for Cragadile to start swimming nearby quietly after her. He passed by her and emerged before Sweetie Belle. With him now revealed, Sweetie tried to use her swift nature to pass through Cragadile, but it was difficult to control her velocity in all that muddy ground.

The creature approached her and, with a tail swipe, he threw Sweetie Belle to the ground, making her drop the watch. Cragadile went to catch the watch, but once he did it, he found himself surrounded by the other Cutie Mark Crusaders and Purple Smoke.

“Apple Bloom, he’s all yours” Purple Smoke said.

Focusing on her wood nature, Apple Bloom made the trees around them to extend their branches and start to grab Cragadile, preventing him from moving.

“Are you okay, Sweetie?” Scootaloo asked.

“Of course” she replied, while getting up and cleaning her cloak.

It was then that Cragadile made too much strength for the branches to handle and got free, using his tail to throw Apple Bloom to the ground and then tried to attack the others. Purple Smoke used his smoke against him that, despite not being affecting him, caused him to slow down.

“Girls, prepare yourselves!” he exclaimed. “If we want to contain him, we have to use full power!”

They nodded, but when they were to attack, Cradadile went to dive and swim away.

“Where did he go?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Purple Smoke concentrated and used his tracking skills. It only took a few seconds to locate Cragadile.

“Over there” he said, pointing the way.

They advanced to the place where Cragadile was, hiding behind a tree. He tried to attack, but Sweetie Belle combined his wind nature and musical magic to launch a sonic attack that pulled him back to the ground. Getting up, Cragadile replied by throwing with his tails some rocks, but Purple Smoke was quick to create a barrier that protected him and the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Noticing his disadvantage, Cragadile run away to the water and dived. Scootaloo flew over the water and, using the water nature of her gale nature, she made a column of water to rise up. Seeing that, Cragadile tried to move away as fast as he could, but the young pegasus threw the blast to the creature and hit the place where he was, causing a wave to wash him out of the water.

He got up and tried to prepare to attack, but Apple Bloom made roots to sprout out of the ground, ready to grab him. Seeing that, Cragadile started to slash them. His enemies started to get close and the creature realized he needed to get out of there as fast as he could so he rose up the watch that started to glow and then he created a portal with it. Noticing that, Apple Bloom shouted:

“Oh no ya don’t!”

She created more roots that started to grab Cragadile, but he managed to cross over, making the roots to drop him. As soon he crossed over the portal closed.

“Too late” Purple Smoke said. “We can’t follow him.”

“But where did he go?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yeah, Purple, Ah think it’s time fer ya tah tell us dah truth” Apple Bloom said.

“No more secrets” Sweetie Belle said. “You know what that place is and you need to tell us.”

Knowing they wouldn’t stop until he told them, Purple Smoke sighed and said:

“Okay, if you insist, I’ll tell you a little more of what I know. Cragadile, as well those shadow creatures, comes from another realm, one that I sealed centuries ago, before the fall of the Light Kingdom.”

“A sealed realm?” the Cutie Mark Crusaders asked.

“Yes, and it would appear its inhabitants have maganed to open some cracks, probably with the help of that watch” Purple Smoke told.

“But what realm is that ya’re talkin’ ‘bout?” Apple Bloom asked.

“The realm is called… Neverland” Purple Smoke revealed.

Stylist Wanted

After their encounter with Cragadile and failure to capture him, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got to know about Neverland from Purple Smoke. He had told them about how the realm was a place where ponies could have their dreams come true during their dreams and how it fell under the darkness, causing him to seal it off. The fact that someone was trying to break that seal really worried them, but they were hopeful that they would be able to prevent that from happening.

A few weeks have passed without them to get any other dream vision of any other blooming talent what really let them uneasy. It didn’t take long for the winter break to arrive. The students were getting ready for their holidays and the same was happening with the Cutie Mark Crusaders. But before they could go, there was one thing they had to do. It was an idea from Sweetie Belle that Apple Bloom and Scootaloo weren’t too sure about it.

“Sweetie, it’s too dangerous” Apple Bloom said, in Sweetie Belle’s room-

“Apple Bloom is right” Scootaloo added. “If you get in trouble, we won’t be able to help.”

“An’ what if that scaly crocodile gets ya?”

“We need answers” Sweetie Belle said, while sitting on her bed. “And they need to be answers that Purple Smoke hasn’t told us yet. And the only way to do it is contacting Rara.”

“If that’s so, then we all should go” Scootaloo said.

“But there’s one problem…” Apple Bloom said, while taking a small vial where the pixie dust they had. “We don’t have enough dust fer us all. We may not have enough tah bring Sweetie Belle back from Neverland.”

“We don’t have a choice” Sweetie Belle said. “It had already passed too much time ever since we fought Cragadile. We have to take advantage of this to gather as much information as possible and we can’t do that if we have to wait for another portal to open.”

Despite not liking the idea, Scootaloo and Apple Bloom couldn’t help but agree with her. So, Sweetie Belle laid down on her bed and Apple Bloom opened the vial, pouring her unicorn friend with the pixie dust that was inside. Immediately after taking the dust, Sweetie Belle started to feel herself sleepy. Before she could fall asleep, Scootaloo asked:

“How will we know when you’re in trouble?”

“I’m sure… you’ll know…” Sweetie Belle replied, before falling asleep.

When she opened her eyes again, she could see Neverland’s beach. She was there.

“Sweetie Belle?!” a voice called her.

She turned and saw Rara running towards her through the mist that covered the beach.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rara called again.

She tried to hug Sweetie Belle, but she couldn’t, as the latter was more of a ghost in Neverland. Noticing that she couldn’t reach her, Rara asked:

“You’re not here?”

“I’m just a dream, this time” she replied.

“I want to go home” Rara cried.

“We will come back and save you, Rara, but we need your help to figure out how to do it” Sweetie Belle said, while Rara wiped her eyes. “I’ve you seen a creature that looks like a big crocodile with rocky scales when you were kidnapped?”

“No.”

“What about a strange watch?”

“Yes!” Rara replied. “In my apartment. I remember I was rehearsing a song when I heard a strange noise. A strange stallion wearing a hood was there, hiding. He escaped, but left behind a strange pocket watch.”

Hearing that, Sweetie Belle remembered the stallion that she and the others had chased through Leafgreen weeks ago. Could that be the same stallion.

However, she didn’t have much time to think about the subject, as the shadow creatures started to approach them. As they gained corporeal form, Sweetie Belle exclaimed to Rara:

“Run, Rara! Run!”

And so she did, running towards the dark forest. The shadow creatures prepared to attack Sweetie, but, back at the Enchanted Forest, Apple Bloom was trying to wake up the young unicorn, feeling she needed to be brought back.

“Sweetie, wake up! Wake up!”

And Sweetie opened her eyes and sat down, as Scootaloo said:

“Fortunately, we had just enough dust to bring you back.”

“I saw Rara” Sweetie Belle told.

“What happen’d?” Apple Bloom asked.

“She knows about the watch” Sweetie Belle said. “We need to go to her apartment as soon as possible.”

At that moment, their tracking mirror started to glow. Scootaloo went to pick it up and then, looking at it, she said:

“Looks like our crocodile friend is on the move.”

Before Cragadile was able to get the watch and escape, Purple Smoke had placed a locating spell on it, so that the next time the creature got out of Neverland they would be able to track him down.

“He must be searchin’ fer a new talent” Apple Bloom said. “Perhaps a foal tryin’ tah get their Cutie Mark or somepony ‘bout tah have their dream come true.”

At that moment, they were invaded by a dream vision that showed them the big and busy city of Manehatten, more precisely to a big building at Bronclyn, surrounded by a big garden, where they had to found a young mare that had a light amberish gray coat with a feathered hat as a Cutie Mark, a pale, light grayish cyan and light opalish gray mane and light cyan eyes.

“That pony is our next mission” Scootaloo said, looking to the mirror. “And it looks like the Cragadile is also heading to Manehatten.”

“And I know the place we must go” Sweetie Belle said. “I’ve already gone there. It’s a fashion school that is run by Prim Hemline, a famous fashion critic. My sister normally pays a visit there to watch for new fashion talents and inspiration.”

“That’s great, Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “That means ya can help us get there.”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“I don’t know…” Sweetie Belle said. “It’s almost fashion week at Manehatten. The students and the staff must be very busy at this time.”

“But if our new talent is there, then she must be a promising fashion designer” Scootaloo said.

“And if fashion week is startin’ and if this gal is ‘bout tah have her dream come true, dah most possible scenario is…”

“Cragadile kidnap her, just like how it happened with Rara” Sweetie Belle concluded. “Very well, we can try.”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom exclaimed. “Cutie Mark Crusaders are on a mission!”

After packing their things, the Cutie Mark Crusaders went to Manehatten and, after letting their saddlebags at their hotel rooms, they went to the fashion academy the dream vision showed them. As they advanced towards the entrance, they didn’t realize that they were being observed by Cragadile that was hidden in some bushes.

As they got in, they soon noticed they were really in a fashion school. There were many ponies, talking while showing dresses, accessories and suits that were in dress forms. There were also living models, practicing their modeling.

“Wow, so this is a fashion school” Apple Bloom said.

“This environment almost gives me the wish to become a fashion designer” Scootaloo said.

“No offense, Scoots, but dah talent that ya have fer fashion designin’ is dah same one that Sweetie had back when we were kids an’ made that performance at Miss Cheerilee’s talent show.”

“Hey!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, a little offended. “I’ve got better since then. Have you forgotten those capes I did for us and Babs Seed?”

“Ah’m not sayin’ ya didn’t get better, ‘cause ya did” Apple Bloom replied. “Ah’m jest sayin’ ya weren’t that good back then, havin’ in count that ya made costumes with five legs.”

Sweetie Belle tried to refute that argument, but she couldn’t do it. It was then that something caught her attention. A door nearby opened, while three female students came out, both bringing piles of paper at their backs, but the third was the one she was paying attention to. She was a beautiful earth mare with a very pale magenta coat with four five-pointed stars as Cutie Mark, a very pale arctic blue mane and pale, light grayish cyan eyes.

The reason for her to call Sweetie’s attention was because she was carrying a very tall pile of paper, perhaps three times the size the other two were carrying. Seeing her walking with a lot of grace and confidence, without dropping one single paper, Sweetie Belle realized one thing:

“That pony… She has a natural talent for modeling.”

She placed the pile of paper at the reception and started to move away. Sweetie was to approach her, but then a voice called:

“Sweetie Belle! What a surprise!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders turned and saw Rarity approaching.

“Rarity?” Sweetie asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, if you must know, Prim Hemline has requested me to help her evaluate her student’s work now. With fashion week starting, I decided to give a little of my time to help this young promising designers with their outstanding work. But a better question is what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at the academy?”

“It’s winter break, Rarity, remember?” Sweetie asked.

“It starts today?!” Rarity asked. “Oh, I can’t believe it! With all the work I have right now, I completely forgot that this is the day Silver Wind comes back home for the holidays.”

“Relax, sis, we all know that you tend to forget things went you have a lot of work”

“But, really, girls, what caused the three of you to come here to this school in Manehatten” Rarity said. “Don’t tell me you’re on a mission to capture that talent thief?”

Hearing her saying that, the Cutie Mark Crusaders reacted by making gestures for her to be quiet.

“How dah hay do ya know that?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Well, Mirror Coat and Purple Smoke told Twilight and she told me and the others” Rarity said. “She trusts in her for this information. It’s no surprise after everything we’ve been through.

“Wait, so Applejack knows about that too?” Apple Bloom asked. “Uh… Ah’m surprise she didn’t start tah pester me around.”

“And that’s the reason why Rainbow Dash didn’t get mad fer me tah have gone to the Three Great Fairies Preparatory Academy” Scootaloo said.

“So, you just know about our mission?” Sweetie asked. “I hope you haven’t told anypony else.”

“Of course not, don’t you worry” Rarity said. “So, tell me, who is your mission? Maybe I can help.”

“Well, we’ll looking for a pony that studies here” Sweetie Belle said. “She has a feathered hat for a Cutie Mark.”

Rarity thought for a moment and then she said:

“I think I know who you’re talking about. Follow me.”

And so Rarity led the girls to the same room where the other pony had got out from. Getting in, they found themselves in an atelier where the pony the talent they were looking for was. She was with the one that was Prim Hemline who was an earth mare that had an indigoish gray coat with scissors and spool of thread as a Cutie Mark, a pale, light grayish amaranth mane and pale, light grayish cerise eyes.

“The pony you’re looking for is Coco Pommel” Rarity said. “She has some potential, but I think she doesn’t get very well under pressure.”

Prim Hemline observed the dress Coco Pommel had made, with the latter being a little nervous.

“It’s absolutely… adequate” Prim Hemline said, much to Coco Pommel’s relief. “However, I can’t help but notice that it can get better.”

“You think?” Coco Pommel asked. “Oh, I wonder what else can I add to the dress.”

“The design is good, my dear, but it lacks… personality” Prim Hemline. “Every designer needs to add his or her personal touch to their creations.”

It was then that Prim Hemline noticed Rarity.

“Rarity, darling, you’re here!” she exclaimed, going to Rarity to greet her.

“It’s good to be here” Rarity said. “It’s an honor to be here helping these young designers to achieve greatness.”

“And you’ll see that we have a lot of potential for this fashion week” Prim Hemline replied, noticing Sweetie Belle then. “Oh, could that be who I think it is? Sweetie Belle! I’m a fan of your work. Your voice is simply… divine.”

“Thank you, Miss Hemline” Sweetie Belle said.

“My sister and her friends, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, have decided to accompany me through the fashion week, now that they are on a break from their work” Rarity said. “I hope there’s no problem on that.”

“Of course not” Prim Hemline replied. “Maybe that can inspire my students to do their best now that we have two great artist between us. Well, I’ll leave you be. I still have to oversee the work of the other students.”

And, having said that, she left. After she did it, Sweetie Belle approached Coco Pommel and said, while observing her dress:

“Your work is very good.”

“Thank you, but it looks like it’s not enough to impress Miss Hemline” she replied.

“What are ya talkin’ about?” Apple Bloom asked, while looking to other dresses that Coco Pommel had designed. “These look great!”

“Yeah, but, just like Miss Hemline said, they don’t have personality” Coco Pommel said, a little distraught. “I’ll be the laugh of all the school at the fashion show.”

“Fashion show?” the Cutie Mark Crusaders asked.

“The fashion week of Manehatten is always opened by a fashion show and, this year, that will happen in here” Rarity explain.

“Yes, I was planning in showing my creations in that fashion show, but… now that I now my dresses don’t have personality…” Coco Pommel said.

“Miss Hemline can be a little harsh when it comes to words, but I can guarantee you that there’s nothing she wants more than you to succeed” Rarity said. “What she meant to say earlier is that you are not giving yourself to the dresses you make. You need to show ponies who you are, not what they want you to be.”

“It’s easy for you to say that” Coco Pommel said. “You’re Rarity. Everypony love your designs.”

“Yes, but even a great designer like me starts from the bottom” Rarity said. “And the bottom is finding your own style.”

“Hey, why don’t you show us more of your work?” Scootaloo asked. “Perhaps that way you’ll be able to find your own style from there.”

That caused Coco Pommel to frown and ask:

“Why are you so interested in helping me?”

“Well…” Apple Bloom started, while she and the others tried to find a reason for their interest in Coco Pommel. “Ya see, we are dah Cutie Mark Crusaders. We help foals getting’ their Cutie Marks an’ also help other ponies find dah meaning of their talents and realize their dreams.”

“Yeah, we can see that you have a lot of potential” Sweetie Belle said. “And it’s not only us. Miss Hemline and my sister also seems to think the same.”

“If you really want to help me, then perhaps I can accept it” Coco Pommel said.

“Great!” the three Cutie Mark Crusaders exclaimed at the same time.

They then started to look at Coco Pommel’s creations, trying to help her find her own style. During that, Rarity found a notebook and opened it.

“Oh my…” she said. “These are… wonderful!”

“What, those?” Coco Pommel asked. “They are some ideas that I had before coming to the school. At first, I thought I could make them real, but after seeing how the others had such creative ideas… I don’t know, I ended up…”

“Putting aside what you really are and trying to fit in?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Realizing what she meant, Coco Pommel said:

“Yes… You think that the reason why I can’t make my own style was because I tried to be the type of designer that I’m not?”

“Of course, darling” Rarity said. “A true designer must embrace who they are, or else they can’t make dresses that can really leave everypony speechless.”

Coco Pommel looked at her creations at the notebook. She remembered when she made them and the joy and pride she had after finishing each one of them.

“You’re right” she said. “I believe I’ve found… my own style. Now I just need to make them.”

“An’ we’re going tah help ya” Apple Bloom said. “Right, gals?”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo nodded in agreement.

“Well, I’ll let you be, then” Rarity said. “I have to oversee the other students’ work.”

“Okay, Rarity, and… thank you sis” Sweetie Belle thanked. “You really gave us a helpful hoof here.”

“Sweetie, you’re my sister” Rarity said. “I’ll always help you whenever you need. But not now. I have a lot of work to do. Bye!”

And so she left, while the Cutie Mark Crusaders started to help Coco Pommel make her dresses for the fashion show. After a long hard work, they finally were able to create an all collection of dress.

“We did it!” Coco Pommel exclaimed. “These are the dresses that I was dreaming about, the ones that had been in my mind.”

“No, Coco, you did it” Sweetie Belle said. “You’re the one that created these dresses. We just gave you a hoof.”

“But I wouldn’t be able to finish this collection in time if it wasn’t for you” Coco Pommel said. “I need to repay for your help.”

She thought for a moment and then said:

“I know! You can model my dresses! What do you think?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were caught off guard by that suggestion. They would love to do that for Coco Pommel, but the problem was that, if they did that, they would leave her vulnerable to Cragadile.

“Ya see, Coco Pommel…” Apple Bloom started.

“They would love to model your dresses” Rarity’s voice said, as she entered the atelier.

“But, Rarity…” Sweetie Belle started.

Rarity took her sister aside and told her:

“Don’t you worry. I’ll be with Coco Pommel while you’re modeling. I may not have a dreaming cloak like you, but it doesn’t mean I can defend myself.”

“Even if it is against a giant crocodile with rocky scales?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I’ve already faced an army of changelings, ponies made of stone and even a monster half-snake, half-scorpion” Rarity replied. “I think I can handle a giant crocodile.”

Sweetie sighed and said:

“Okay… And that’s because we will act immediately if he appears.”

The night fell and the gardens of the school was now prepared to host the fashion show, having a big tent for the models to get ready, with a catwalk that crossed a pool surrounded by chairs where the guesses would sit and watch the show. At a corner, there was tables with fancy food. There were reporters taking photos to all the guests.

At the tent, Coco Pommel was now making the final adjustments to the dress that were being used by the Cutie Mark Crusaders, along with a few other models. Sweetie Belle looked at the tracking mirror and said:

“Cragadile is at the vicinity.”

“Yeah, but we won’t be able to protect Coco because we will be modeling” Scootaloo said, a little upset.

“Don’t need tah worry that much” Apple Bloom said. “Rarity will be here ‘nd, if Cragadile attacks, she will hold him long ‘nough fer us tah react an’ come tah rescue Coco.”

Unknown to them, Cragadile was under the catwalk, patiently waiting to attack.

It was then that the fashion show started. Many students presented their work, with every dress being wonderful and unique. It was then that Coco Pommel’s turn arrived and the Cutie Mark Crusaders led the show, followed by the other models. Everypony got amazed by the dresses, with the reporters taking photos. It would appear Coco Pommel was a great success.

Suddenly, as the models stood at the end of the catwalk, they sensed a tremble coming from behind. Despite the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ suspicion of Cragadile, they kept smile, while exhibiting the dresses they were wearing. But it was then that another trembled happened, making the pool sprinkles around them go haywire. The ponies that were watching thought that was part of the show, keeping cheering and applauding.

“This was not planned” Scootaloo said.

“Keep on high alert gals” Apple Bloom advertised.

Seeing that, Coco Pommel said to Rarity:

“I didn’t know there were special effects.”

But Rarity had a feeling those were not special effects.

“Stay close, Miss Pommel” she said to the young designer.

The truth was Cragadile had traveled through the plumbing, causing all those troubles with the sprinkles, and immerging inside from the vent of the tent and approaching Coco Pommel. She gets paralyzed by the fear. Seeing her in danger, Rarity starts running towards her, while shouting:

“No, Miss Pommel!”

Rarity tries to do something against Cragadile, but he used his tail to swat Rarity away against a dress rack. With her out of the way, Cragadile grabbed Coco Pommel, ripped off the tent and started to run away.

After being able to return to the tent, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got shocked to see the big hole and the tent and Rarity on the floor. The latter started to get up and said:

“I’m sorry, girls, I couldn’t do anything.”

“Don’t worry, Rarity, you did your best and that’s what matters” Sweetie Belle said to her sister. “But now it’s time to get Coco back.”

She, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo summoned their dreaming cloaks, that replaced the dresses they were using, and then started to pursue Cragadile.

“Good luck, girls” Rarity wished them.

Using their jumping abilities, the Cutie Mark Crusaders started to pursue Cragadile at the rooftops. They noticed Cragadile that was transporting an unconscious Coco Pommel and so they went after him. He sensed them approaching quickly, so he continued his way, while hiding behind a chimney. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, using their jumps and regulating their fall (except for Scootaloo) did their best to look after Cragadile, but there was so many places where he could have hidden and gone.

“There!” Scootaloo exclaimed, as Cragadile got out of his hiding place. “He’s over there!”

Noticing he was discovered, Cragadile simply placed down Coco Pommel and prepared himself to face the Cutie Mark Crusaders, as they landed on the roof where he was. He started to advance towards Sweetie Belle.

“I’m going to weaken him with my sonic powers” she said, while preparing to attack. “It will be easy to knock him down.”

And so she did it, what slowed Cragadile’s movements. That allowed Scootaloo to cast a gale nature attack that hit him and through him to the floor. He tried to get up, but Sweetie Belle kept using her sonic attack, preventing him from moving. He tried to attack her, but Apple Bloom used the plants from pots placed nearby to hold him. Despite being able to secure him for a few moments, Cragadile used his strength go get free and continue his attack, but Apple Bloom only made more plants to secure him. He got free again and advanced. Scootaloo landed in front of him and said:

“Now it’s time for you to taste my light nature.”

Focusing, Scootaloo made her light nature manifest on her cloak, irradiating an immense light that blasted Cragadile off the building. The creature started to fall, but he took out the magical watch that he used to create a portal below and crossed it, with the portal closing as soon as he did it. Having seen that, Apple Bloom said:

“He went back tah Neverland.”

“At least he hasn’t taken Coco” Sweetie Belle told.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders made their dreaming cloaks disappear (making the dresses they were using reappear) and went to check on Coco Pommel. She started to wake up and Apple Bloom asked:

“Are ya alright?”

“Where am I?” Coco Pommel asked. “What happened?”

“Someone tried to kidnap you” Scootaloo said. “But don’t worry, we took care of it.”

It was then that Sweetie Belle noticed something strange. They were in a place full of light and their shadows were casted upon the wall beside them, however, for some reason, she couldn’t see Coco Pommel’s. And that was not the only thing that looked strange. Her eyes seemed so different as well. The Coco Pommel they had met back at the fashion school had eyes that transmitted light and warm, along with kindness and gentility. But the Coco Pommel that was before them had such cold and empty eyes. Could she really be really okay?

“We’ll take you back” she said to Coco Pommel, who nodded to them.

Back to the school, Coco Pommel went to receive the applauds of the crowd, with Prim Hemline going to greet her and congratulate her for her work. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were with Rarity at the tent, watching everything. It was then that, out of nowhere, the Crusaders started to have a vision. It was not a dream vision, but something different. They could see Coco Pommel wandering the dark forest of Neverland, scared, while calling for her new friends.

“Girls!” a distance voice called. “Girls!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders returned to reality, with Rarity having been the one to call them.

“Are you all right?” she asked them. “It looked like you were on another world.”

“In a way… I think that’s what happened” Sweetie Belle said.

“What do you mean?”

“We just had a vision from Neverland” Scootaloo said. “We just saw Coco there.”

“But how can that be?” Rarity asked. “Miss Pommel is right there.”

“Ah don’t know, but Ah don’t think we would have dis visions if they were not real” Apple Bloom said.

“But, if Miss Pommel is in Neverland, then…” Rarity started, looking to the Coco Pommel that was receiving the applauses “…who is she?”

The Shadow Double

At the second night of the Fashion Week, Prim Hemline was holding an exclusive party at the fashion school, a party where her best students and the elite were attending. Fortunately for the Cutie Mark Crusaders, because they were with Rarity and Sweetie Belle was a very famous singer and performer, they were able to attend the party, using the dresses they have used on Coco Pommel’s fashion show.

“Uh, I hate fancy parties” Scootaloo said, a little uncomfortable. “The food is so tiny, we have to endure these fancy ponies having boring talks…”

“Scootaloo, please, behave yourself” Rarity said. “Despite you’re a guest, it doesn’t mean they can’t put you out of the party.”

“Rarity is right” Apple Bloom said. “An’ we can’t get out. We’re here fer a reason.”

“We need to find the thing that is impersonating Coco” Sweetie Belle said.

“And all that while keeping our guard up” Scootaloo added.

“Well, girls, I wish you good luck” Rarity said. “I’ll be around if you need anything. Now, if you don’t mind, I need to go talk with some friends.”

And so Rarity moved away.

“Okay, gals, let’s do this” Apple Bloom said to the Crusaders who nodded.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders spread through the crowd. Because of the importance of that event and the fact Coco Pommel was the star of the opening fashion show of the Manehatten Fashion Week. They were linked by the telepathic spell.

“Are ya seein’ her?” Apple Bloom asked.

“No.. at least for now” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Yeah, I’m not having any luck neither…” Scootaloo said, before noticing something. “Wait! I think… Yes, I’m seeing her! She’s talking with Fancy Pants and some other elite ponies under the chandelier.”

“Okay, spread out an’ close in” Apple Bloom said.

They did so and Sweetie Belle approached Coco Pommel’s double, making everything to spy on her without making her realize she was being observed. However, after dodging her eyes in order to not be noticed, Sweetie Belle saw that the double was gone. The double, who have noticed the Cutie Mark Crusaders, started to find a way to dodge them. Sweetie Belle followed her and said to Apple Bloom:

“Apple Bloom, the target is coming towards you.”

Apple Bloom, receiving that message, started to look around. But the double noticed her first and was able to wait for the right opportunity to dodge her. Sweetie Belle met Scootaloo and told her:

“I lost her. I can’t see her from here anymore.”

“We need another perspective” Scootaloo said. “I can fly around and…”

“No, that way you’ll call too much attention” Sweetie Belle said, thinking of another way. “Maybe I can use my musical magic to locate her. It will be like echolocation.”

Sweetie Belle closed her eyes then called upon her power over Thirteenth Note, launching infrasonic waves around the room. It took a while, but she finally found her.

“I got her” Sweetie Belle said. “She’s passing by the appetizer section and going towards the fountain.”

Scootaloo, listening that, went in that direction and told to the others:

“I'll cut her off this way.”

The double continue to find a way to get rid of the Crusaders, but suddenly she saw Scootaloo coming in her direction until they came face to face. The double made an angry look that Scootaloo retrieved.

“I found her!” the pegasus mare told to her friends.

But at that moment, somepony came across them and the double took that opportunity to get away.

“Scrap!” Scootaloo said, after she had her view freed.

At that moment, the special event of the night started, with models walking down the center of the room and modeling various outfits from many known designers. Sweetie Belle walked down the way, while noticing the double.

“I can see Coco” she said, looking at her from the other side. “I need to cross over, but how…”

But then an idea came across her head. Using her magic to better arrange her mane in order to conceal her identity, Sweetie Belle infiltrated the runway and modeled in order to get closer to the double. Getting out of the runway, Sweetie Belle told Scootaloo:

“Scoots, she’s coming your way.”

Scootaloo saw Coco’s double climbing the stairs to the upper floor and told to the others:

“I can see her by the stairs. But what does she wants?”

“We don’t know, but you better be careful” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, sugarcube, watch out when ya engage her” Apple Bloom said. “We don’t know what kind of imposter she is. She may be a changeling.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll be careful” she replied.

Scootaloo climbed the stairs until reaching the top. At the deserted hall, she found Coco’s double at the place with her back turned to her. Preparing for any possible attack she could launch, Scootaloo positioned herself. The double turned to her and proclaimed:

“You won’t stop me from kidnapping the next talent.”

Having said that, the double started to change and, much to Scootaloo’s shock, she turned into a shadow creature. She extended her shadow tentacles, going to Scootaloo’s hooves and wings. That caused her to panic and fall from the balcony. Someponies that saw that started to point her out. Fortunately, Scootaloo was quick to extend and flap her wings to slow her fall and land safely.

“Scootaloo!” her friends called, going to her side.

“Are ya okay?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yes, I am” she replied.

“But what happened?” Rarity asked, while approaching. “Scootaloo, I hope you haven’t get yourself hurt.”

“I’m fine, Rarity” Scootaloo replied. “This is not the first fall I have, you know?”

“What’s the meaning of this?” Prim Hemline asked. “Rarity, do you have any explanation?”

The bearer of the Element of Generosity quickly tried to find a way to explain what happened. Fortunately, Rarity was an expert on that and quickly found the perfect excuse.

“Miss Hemline, I’m terribly sorry for what just happened, but everything was nothing more than an unfortunate accident” Rarity said. “Scootaloo didn’t want to disrupt your event, but she wanted to have a better view of the fashion show, so went upstairs. I believe she tripped on the carpet. I think you should really see that in case another accident occurs and is not as lucky as this one.”

“Oh… Uh…” Prim Hemline said. “Yes, I think you’re right, Rarity. I’ll see that.”

She then turned to all the others and told:

“Okay, everything’s okay. It was just an accident. Nothing that can prevent this party from carrying on.”

And so the party continued.

At the next day, the Cutie Mark Crusaders gathered around at the boutique Rarity owned in Manehatten. Over the years, Rarity’s fame as a designer grew a lot in a way that she opened other boutiques than the one she had in Ponyville. Her second boutique was located Canterlot (the place where Rarity always to open one) called Canterlot Carousel, while her third boutique was located at Manehatten. It was called Rarity For You and was located at Saddle Row, an entire that, according to Rarity, was an entire street lined with the most fashionable boutiques in all of Equestria. Rarity took the Crusaders to a place where neither the clients nor the staff could hear them and then said:

“Okay, girls, if there’s one thing I’ve learned with Twilight and all the adventures I had is that is always good to recapitulate everything in order to think of a way to move forward.”

“Well, for starters, Coco was kidnap and we went to save her” Sweetie Belle started.

“We thought we have sav’d her, but it wasn’t her” Apple Bloom continued.

“I noticed that right away” Sweetie Belle replied. “She didn’t have a shadow. I overlooked that fact, what shouldn’t have done, now that we see this in retrospective.”

“And all this time she was trapped in Neverland” Scootaloo said.

“But then who’s the fake Miss Pommel?” Rarity asked.

“It’s a shadow creature” Scootaloo told. “It attacked me at the party. That’s why I fell.”

“So, if it took Coco’s appearance, that’s ‘cause dah next talent is at the fashion school too” Apple Bloom concluded.

“So what are we waiting for?” Scootaloo asked. “We can’t wait any longer.”

Back at the fashion school, the Cutie Mark Crusaders started to walk around the school again, looking for more possible talents. It was then that they saw the same pony from the other day that had transported that big pile of paper without even flitching or letting any piece of papel falling. Just like the other day, she was also transporting stacks of paper.

“I’ve seen that pony somewhere else…” Sweetie Belle said.

Remembering her, she approached and said:

“Hi, I’m Sweetie Belle. What’s your name?”

“Coral Shine” she replied.

“I saw you the other day here” Sweetie Belle said, while Apple Bloom and Scootaloo joined her. “And just like now you were holding stacks of paper.”

“Wait, I know you…” Coral Shine said. “You’re Sweetie Belle, the singer.”

“Well, yes, I am…” Sweetie Belle said.

“I still don’t know how she can pass unnoticed at the street without being recognized, being her a big star in this city” Scootaloo whispered to Apple Bloom, who gave a slight chuckle.”

“You know, Coral Shine, I and my friends are also talent scouts and we think you can be a great model” Sweetie Belle continued, ignoring her friends chuckles.

“Really?” she asked, a little unsure.

“Trust us, we have a lot of experience in the field of finding talent” Scootaloo said.

“We have dah absolute certain that ya have a natural talent fer modelin’” Apple Bloom told.

“Being a model would be like… having my dream come true” Coral Shine confessed.

At that moment, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got a dream vision that directed them to the fashion school and then to Coral Shine, confirming their suspicion Coral Shine was the next talent.

“I’ve never done it before” Coral Shine continued. “And I’ve never attended any fashion or modeling school.”

“But ya don’t know how good ya can be if ya don’t try” Apple Bloom told.

“And we can help you” Sweetie Belle said. “My sister Rarity can really help you in the modeling part. She’s a fashion designer and she knows this kind of things.”

“Well…” Coral Shine started, a little unsure.

In order to not let her have time to think and refuse their help to make her dream come true, Sweetie Belle took her hoof and said, while pulling her.

“Come on, let’s go.”

While Scootaloo and Apple Bloom remained at the school in order to look for Coco Pommel’s double, Sweetie Belle took her to Rarity For You and Sweetie Belle asked her sister:

“So, what do you think, Rarity?”

The fashion designer looked closely to Coral Shine and then said:

“I have to admit… you girls really have an eye to find raw talent like this one.”

“So… I can really become a model?” Coral Shine asked.

“Darling, when I’m done with you, you’ll look fabulous no matter what you wear” Rarity replied. “You can even use a chandelier that you’ll be amazing. That gives me an idea.”

She turned to her staff and told them:

“Okay, girls, now that we are in a quiet day, I want your help in one matter: help this filly become the best model she can be. Now, let’s get to work!”

“Are you sure about that, Rarity?” Sweetie Belle asked. “We just need you to give some tips to Coral Shine. You don’t have to hold the work at the boutique, mainly when your fashion show is tomorrow night.”

“You should already know, Sweetie, that I either do big or don’t do anything at all” Rarity said. “Don’t worry about the fashion show. I can get everything ready in no time.”

With the help from her helpers, Rarity was able to find the perfect dress for Coral Shine to try on, being one that looked like a chandelier. After she was ready, Coral Shine appeared with the dress, however with a little uncomfortable look. The Cutie Mark Crusaders gave her an incentive look. She started to model, however her movements looked a little stiff, as if she was worried about causing damage to the dress.

“Don’t worry about the dress, darling” Rarity said to her. “Remember, you’re the one wearing it, not the other way around. Just think of it as a part of you. Now, again.”

Coral Shine modeled again and, despite the quite improvement to her performance, she still wasn’t being natural. It looked like she was more concern about the technique.

“Stop thinking” Rarity told her. “Have fun! You can only show the beauty of a dress if you’re wearing it as if you’re enjoying it.”

That advice caused Coral Shine to make a smile and then she restart her performance. This time, her modeling was perfect. Her walking, her posture, her elegance, the smile that irradiated joy…

“Now that’s modeling!” Rarity exclaimed, while the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the staff of the store applauded Coral Shine. “You have a great future in front of you, darling.”

Little did they all know that the shadow creature that had taken Coco Pommel’s form was observing everything discreetly from the outside. An evil smile appeared on her face.

Back at the fashion school, Sweetie Belle reunited with Apple Bloom and Scootaloo, where the latter said:

“We look everywhere for Coco, but we couldn’t find her.”

One of the security guards of the school approached Coral Shine and said to her:

“Coral Shine, Miss Pommel is looking for you. She has chosen you as a model for her next collection. She’ll be waiting for you at the terrace of the Crystaller Building”

“For real?!” Coral Shine asked, surprised, but glad. “That’s amazing!”

Noticing what was happening, the Crusaders approached with Apple Bloom saying:

“We’re comin’ with ya.”

But the security guard blocked their way and said:

“Sorry, it’s by invitation only.”

The security guard started to take Coral Shine, while she said to the Crusaders:

“Thank you so much for your help. Wish me luck.”

“Should we take him out?” Scootaloo asked, preparing herself to summon her dreaming cloak.

“We can’t, Scootaloo” Apple Bloom replied. “We would reveal our mission to everypony. Besides, we don’t know if he is a shadow creature.”

“Then let’s follow them” Sweetie Belle said.

The Crusaders followed them through the ceilings with the help of their dreaming cloaks. Arriving to the terrace of the Crystaller Building, they could see the security guard and Coco Pommel’s double around an unconscious Coral Shine.

“Leave her alone!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, as she and the others descended and landed at the terrace, as the villains were pouring Coral Shine with pixie dust, while the portal to Neverland opened.

Noticing the Crusaders’ presence, the portal closed.

“We’re not goin’ to let y’all take her like ya did tah tha real Coco” Apple Bloom said.

“You can’t stop us” Coco Pommel’s double said.

“We say otherwise” Scootaloo said, while making lightning passing through her cloak.

“We’ll get her and everypony else we want because we’re everywhere” Coco’s double replied back, stepping towards the Crusaders.

Noticing they were preparing to attack, Apple Bloom said:

“Get ready, gals.”

It was then that Coco Pommel’s double and the security guard turned into their real forms, adopting their corporeal form. They advanced to attack the Crusaders.

“I got this” Scootaloo said, launching her gail nature that hit the shadow creature that took Coco’s form, hitting her, but only making her retreat.

“We have to slow them down” Sweetie Belle said, while joining Scootaloo on her attacks to the shadow creatures with sonic blasts.

Apple Bloom summoned plants from the floor that started to involve the two shadow creatures, but they were able to slip through them. After that, the two shadow creatures combined, creating one only shadow creature that was bigger and more terrifying.

“Our magic is not workin’ on them” Apple Bloom said.

It was then that she noticed some spotlights nearby that were turned on.

“Ah’ve got an idea” she said. “Since they’re shadows, let’s see what happens when we hit them with light. Sweetie Belle! Scootaloo! It’s up to y’all.”

They nodded and then they used their light nature to bend the light of the light spots towards the shadow creature. Once it was hit by the light, the creature started to groan in pain, while trying to protect itself.

“It’s time to build up our game” Scootaloo said, causing her cloak to also emanate a bright light.

The light was so bright that many ponies down the street started to point to the strange occurrence that was happening. The shadow creature contorted for a few moments under all that light, but, eventually, it was dispelled into nothing. After that happened and the lights disappeared, the Crusaders made their cloaks disappear and advanced towards Coral Shine.

“Coral Shine” Sweetie Belle called. “Wake up.”

She started to open her eyes and then asked:

“What happened? Where am I”

“There was going to be a photo-shoot” Sweetie Belle lied, in order to keep their plan covered.

“Did it get cancelled?” Coral Shine asked.

That caused the Crusaders to share a smile.

“You don’t need to worry about” Sweetie Belle said. “I think I have an opportunity for you.”

At the next night, they all were at Rarity For You where everything was ready for Rarity’s own fashion show. Many ponies of the elite were there, like Fancy Pants and Prim Hemline. The show started, with models modeling Rarity’s new creations that let everypony astounded. But the best moment was when the central dress of the collection appeared, being modeled by Coral Shine. When the guests saw her walking with grace and elegance while showing her beautiful smile that transmitted joy, their amazement was increased many times.

Seeing at the backstage the success her fashion show was having, Rarity turned to her sister and her friends and told them:

“I have to thank you, girls. You just gave my fashion show the touch it needed to be a complete success.”

“You don’t have to thank us, sis” Sweetie Belle said. “We just did our job: find and save a talent and then made her dream come, all while helping the best sister ever.”

Touched by Sweetie Belle’s words, Rarity got tears on her eyes and then hugged her, saying:

“I think that title has already been taken.”

And so they continued to watch the fashion show and the accomplishment of Coral Shine’s dream.

An Explosive Temper

Heart’s Warming was coming and everypony could feel the spirit of the holiday in the air. The snow was falling and covering the ground and houses, leaving the beautiful Ponyville looking like one of those villages inside a snowglobe.

Twilight’s family came that year to spend the holidays at Ponyville. While they were unpacking, Thorax, who was staying with them, said:

“It’s so kind of you to let me stay here, while you’re in Ponyville. I would understand if you wanted your privacy.”

“Don’t be silly, Thorax” Twilight said. “Spike doesn’t really need his room anymore. He’s too big for it now. Why would we let you go when we have an extra room that can be used?”

“You’re our friend and we wouldn’t send you away” Blue added.

Those words really commoved Thorax who got tears on her eyes.

“That’s… really kind of you!” he exclaimed, extending his wings with great joy.

It was then that they noticed that they noticed that his wings were coated in crystal glitter. Both Twilight and Blue got surprised by that and the former asked:

“Thorax… but how and when did your wings became… like that?”

“I don’t know…” he replied, looking at his wings. “They just simply… became like this.”

“Fascinating…” Twilight said. “I wonder what may have caused this.”

“Please, Twily, try not to turn Thorax into one of your test-subjects” Blue joked.

That caused Twilight to blush a little. At that moment, the twins appear beside Thorax, looking at him with a great interest.

“Wow, we’ve never seen a changeling this close!” Sunny exclaimed. “Fascinating!”

“What is more awesome is the fact that you don’t feed on love” Midnight said. “How can you do it?”

“Yeah, and how come your wings are sparkling like that?” Sunny asked.

“Looks like you don’t need to try, as our daughters decided to do it for you” Blue commented.

That caused Twilight to drop a chuckle and then said to the twins:

“Come on, girls, try not to bother Thorax with all that curiosity of yours.”

Hearing their mother, the twins made an apologetic look and then said at the same time to the changeling:

“Sorry, Thorax.”

“No, it’s okay” he said to them. “It’s actually quite nice having ponies interested in me without having the intent of attacking me.”

Star came from his room, holding with magic a book that he was reading without apparently paying attention to what was around him.

“Star, why are you with a book during your holidays?” Blue asked. “Even your mom doesn’t do that.”

“I just trying to figure out what I’m going to do for my final project for Alchemy” Star said. “Professor Xenon said it will count most of our grade. I need something impressive to be able to impress him.”

“Son, I’m certain that whatever you pick, you’ll do great” Twilight said. “You don’t need to worry so much about that.”

“You’re saying that because you don’t know Professor Xenon, mom” Star replied.

“He’s not wrong” Midnight said. “That guy really is the meanest teacher we have.”

“Come on, Midnight, he’s not that bad” Sunny said.

“That’s because you’re good at Science and Magic and you can keep up with him, but most ponies are not like you” Midnight said to his sister.

Blue took Star’s book from him with his magic and told him:

“Come on, champ, why don’t you make a pause and go for a walk? You can go hang out with Jona.”

“That’s a splendid idea” Twilight said. “Although Moonlight is with Fluttershy and Dark Cloud spending the holidays with her grandfather at Cloudsdale, it doesn’t mean you can’t have fun with your best friend.”

“And maybe you’ll get some inspiration for your project” Blue added.

Star thought about that and then said:

“Perhaps I could do that” Star said. “And I bet Jona would love to have an excuse to ditch some of his chores. Okay, I’ll do it.”

Taking his book back from his father, Star teleported the back to his room and then got out, heading towards Sweet Apple Acres, where Jona was cleaning the path of the farm.

“Of course we can go hang out, Star” Jonagold said, while holding the snow shovel. “Jest let me finish this an’ we can go.”

“I can do it in an instance” Star said, while charging his horn.

“Star, ya know how my dad is with usin’ shortcuts tah do mah chores” Jonagold said.

“We won’t know.”

“Believe me, somehow he does get tah know whenever I try tah use shortcuts fer dah chores. It’s like he can tell when magic is involv’d.”

“But, in that way, we can go to Sugarcube Corner earlier where we can meet the Cake twins” Star said.

Listening to that, Jonagold became tempted, but he knew what he had to do.

“Sorry, but Ah have tah do this” he said. “Mah grandparents are comin’ an’ Ah don’t want them tah think Ah’m lazy.”

“If that’s so important to you for not even want to see Pumpkin Cake, then I know I won’t be able to dissuade you.”

“Shhh, are ya crazy!” Jonagold said to his best friends. “Do ya want everypony tah know ‘bout my crush?”

“Did Ah heard it right?” a voice asked. “Mah dear nephew has a crush?”

The two colts turned around and saw Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle approaching.

“See?!” Jonagold said to Star. “That’s what Ah was talkin’ ‘bout.”

“Hey, you’re the one who admitted to have a crush” Star defended himself.

“Okay, ya have tah tell us all ‘bout that gall ya have a crush on, Jona” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, maybe we can help you to win her heart” Scootaloo said.

“Ya mean like when ya guys help’d Pa get together with Miss Cheerilee?” Jonagold asked.

“Wait, yer dad told ya about that?” Apple Bloom asked, while the other two Crusaders blushed a little. “An’ Ah was thinkin’ Big Mac would have some siblin’ sympathy ‘bout dah awkward moments ov dah past.”

“Don’t worry about that” Scootaloo said. “We’re way much more mature than back then.”

“Girls, don’t be like that” Sweetie Belle said. “Love isn’t something you can force. I talk for experience. I mean, what I have with Spike was something unexpected and is something good. Oh, I can’t wait for see him for Heart’s Warming. Hey, Star, when does he come? Do you know that?”

Hearing her making that question, Star made a strange look and then said:

“Okay, this is awkward.”

“What is awkward?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, you see, Sweetie Belle…” Star started. “My mom got a letter from Spike where he says that he may not come.”

“Wait, what…” Sweetie Belle said.

“Apparently, there has been some problems with the few dragons that remained loyal to the former Dragon King, mainly that one called Garble” Star told. “Ember said that she could handle it, but Spike thought it was for the best if he gave her a claw.”

“You mean that I’ve been hopeful to see my boyfriend after being months away from him, only to having him skipping the only time we could be together?” Sweetie Belle asked, with her breathing starting to get heavier.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo traded a look, as they both knew what that meant.

“Why don’t we go to a place with more… privacy?” Scootaloo said.

And she and Apple Bloom took Sweetie Belle away.

“Okay, that was weird” Jonagold said.

After a moment of silence, Star asked Jonagold:

“Can you pass me that shovel?”

“Why?” the young earth stallion asked to his best friend, while extending him the snow shovel.

Star took it with his magic and then used the duplication spell on it, creating a perfect copy of it.

“The path will be done faster if you have some help, won’t it?” he said.

“Oh, thanks buddy” Jonagold said. “Ya’re really dah great.”

And the two friends continued cleaning the path.

Apple Bloom and Scootaloo took Sweetie Belle to the barn where she started to hyperventilate her own frustrations:

“I can’t believe he’s doing this to me… again! At first, I thought it was fine, because, you know, he’s a newly king and he has to deal with all the problems regarding the rebels who still side with the former Dragon King. But now he’s clearly putting me on second plane. And the worst part is that he even doesn’t have the guts to tell me face to face. I had to know from Star that he wasn’t coming. Heart’s Warming was a day to be spent with the ones you love. I was counting with this day to see him and be with him. Uh, this is so irritating!”

She then stopped, while taking a breath and Scootaloo asked:

“Are you done?”

That question earned her a cold look from Sweetie Belle that caused her to swallow dry.

“I think I will withdraw my question…” the pegasus mare said.

“Sweetie Belle, please, ya need tah calm down” Apple Bloom said. “Everythin’ is goin’ tah be fine…”

“Everything is going to be fine?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Are you kidding me, Apple Bloom? What are you going to say next? That I’m overreacting?”

“Yeah, kind off…” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo said at the same time.

“Sweetie, we understand what ya’re feelin’, but ya have tah understand Spike’s side” Apple Bloom said. “He’s overwhelm’d by his duties as king. An’ tha dragons need him tah make things right between them, if they want tah have a stable peace.”

“Oh, so now you’re on his side” Sweetie Belle said.

“Ah’m tryin’ tah be dah neutral side here” Apple Bloom said. “Ah understand that ya’re frustrat’d, but Ah bet with ya that Spike is frustrat’d too, and…”

“You know what, I think I need to go away before I say something I’ll regret” Sweetie Belle said, starting to go to the exit of the barn.

“Sweetie Belle, where are you going?” Scootaloo asked.

“To Las Pegasus” Sweetie Belle replied. “I’ll go to Rara’s apartment, see if I can find that magical watch. With it, we may travel to Neverland and rescue all the kidnaped talents. Maybe if I focus on the mission, I can get my mind off all this… situation.”

“We can go with ya…” Apple Bloom said.

“No, I want to do this alone” Sweetie Belle said. “Besides, you all need to be with your families… and I don’t want to upset mine’s holiday.”

Having said that, she got out.

“Wow, she got really mad” Scootaloo said. “It’s the first time I see her like that.”

“Yeah…” Apple Bloom replied. “I hope she doesn’t get in trouble during her visit to Rara’s apartment.”

In Las Pegasus, by nighttime, Sweetie Belle, after getting the right intel from some of Rara’s friends, arrived to her apartment and, using her magic, she was able to get inside. Remembering what she had told her, Sweetie Belle went to her room and started to look around for the magical watch, but she wasn’t having any luck.

Suddenly, she felt something. She could heard somepony there, breathing. Noticing that Sweetie Belle was onto him, the mysterious stallion revealed himself, coming out from Rara’s wardrobe and running towards the open window.

“Who are you?!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, while trying to catch him who jumped out the window. “Come back here!”

She then saw him running away using the fire escape towards the rooftop, noticing that the mysterious stallion had a hook instead of a left front hoof.

“You leave me with no choice” Sweetie Belle said, while summoning her dreaming cloak. “You surely picked up the wrong day to piss me off.”

She started the pursue of the mysterious stallion who was already jumping from roof to roof. It was obvious that, despite lacking a hoof, he was very quick and agile, but, with her powers, Sweetie Belle knew she could get him. The mysterious stallion got to know that and tried to mislead her, but the young unicorn, although a little lost for a few moments, was able to find him. But he wouldn’t let her continue to pursue him, so he decided to make her busy with another thing.

Approaching a water tower, he kicked it over, causing it to start to fall. Sweetie Belle saw that the water tower was about to plummet a mare with her two kids. Reacting to that situation, Sweetie Belle used her wind nature to smash the debris of the water tower, saving the three ponies. When Sweetie Belle turned her attention back to the mysterious stallion, she didn’t see him.

“He’s gone…” she said, feeling frustrated for having failed to capture the talent thief.

Later, she was walking around the city when someone suddenly closed her eyes from behind and a voice said:

“Guess who is?”

Hearing that voice, Sweetie Belle froze.

“Spike?”

It was him indeed. Spike was just in front of her, smiling with a tender smile.

“Did you miss me?” Spike asked.

Despite the happiness she was feeling for seeing Spike at last, Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but feeling bitter towards him. Turning her face away from Spike, she started to move away. The young dragon made a disappointed look and followed her, while asking:

“Sweetie, what’s wrong? I thought you would be happy to see me.”

“I would be happy if you didn’t take months to come see me” Sweetie Belle said.

“But you know that I’m the Dragon King and that the aftermath of the war caused the dragon society to suffer a lot of changes, mainly with the rogues still mining my authority and Ember’s and trying to put Flame in charge” Spike said.

“And I guess you couldn’t get just a little time for your marefriend” Sweetie Belle said cynically.

“Come on, Sweetie, don’t be like that” Spike said, taking flight for a moment to then position himself in front of Sweetie Belle, so that she would stop. “You know you very important to me. Believe me, it pained me to be far from you. I even thought that I wouldn’t be able to come to Ponyville for Heart’s Warming. Fortunately, Ember took over the situation and made possible for me to come. As soon as I got free from my duties, I flew as fast as I could.”

Hearing that, Sweetie Belle started to feel less angry on Spike.

“So, am I forgiven?” the dragon asked.

Sweetie Belle took a few seconds to answer that question, but eventually a slight smile appeared on her face and then said:

“I guess I could forgive you… as long you promise that we’re going to see each other more often.”

“It’s a promise” Spike said, making an oath gesture.

Soon after he said that, Sweetie Belle gave him a kiss on a cheek, causing Spike, who was not prepared for that, to blush a little.

“Then you’re forgiven” she said to him.

Spike smiled and the two lovebirds shared a hug. After the hug, Sweetie Belle asked:

“How did you know that I was in Las Pegasus?”

“Apple Bloom and Scootaloo told me” Spike said. “I still don’t know why you came for Las Pegasus of all the places. You know how I hate coming here. Please tell me you’re not planning in going to Gladmane’s resort.”

Sweetie Belle giggled and then said:

“Don’t worry about that. The truth is I came here to take care of some business of urgent matter and I forgot to get a room. Perhaps we can find a place and have a nice night… together.”

“That sounds… perfect” Spike replied. “But first…”

And he took Sweetie Belle and told her:

“…we’re going to have a romantic flight together.”

The young unicorn kissed her boyfriend and said:

“It sounds perfect.”

So Spike took flight, heading towards the sky, and the two lovers enjoyed that ride, savoring the wind passing through them and watching the night sky, with Sweetie Belle holding tight to Spike, now certain of the love he felt for her.

Lord of the Rink

The winter break came to an end, too much quick for the youngsters’ taste as they still wanted to enjoy that break from school. But even with the holidays coming to an end, the thought of being reunited with their friends and being at the freedom that the academy gave them was a clear motivation to return.

The students weren’t the only ones with the blues for returning to the academy. The Cutie Mark Crusaders had enjoyed so much their holidays that it was hard for them to return to the Enchanted Forest. At Apple Bloom’s room at the academy, she was unpacking, while Scootaloo was lying on her bed.

“Uh, seriously, where did Sweetie Belle have gone?” the young pegasus asked. “We haven’t heard from her ever since she went to Las Pegasus to follow the lead we got from Rara.”

“Come on, Scoots, we both know Sweetie can take care ov herself” Apple Bloom said, finishing unpacking. “Besides, she mest have been with Spike dah rest ov dah holidays. After all, they deserve some time together.”

“Yeah, but she’s keeping us waiting for news about the magical watch” Scootaloo said, sitting on the bed. “She can’t forget that we also have a mission.”

At that moment, the door of the room opened and Sweetie Belle got in with a dreamy look.

“Well, just look who she is” Scootaloo said. “We’re starting to think we wouldn’t see you for a long time.”

“Never mind her, Sweetie” Apple Bloom said. “She’s jest grumpy now that dah winter break is over. So, tell us, sugarcube, how was yer Heart’s Warming with Spike?”

“Oh, it was marvelous!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “It was the best holiday I ever had! We were able to live our love fully. It was like we’ve never been apart for too long. It just gave me a lot of strength to endure another long time of separation.”

“Good, because we now have a lot to think of” Scootaloo said, getting up. “Like our mission, for example. Can you please tell us what happened when you went to Rara’s apartment?”

Hearing that question made Sweetie Belle wake up for reality and then she remembered what happened that night.

“Oh sure…” she said, blushing. “You’re right, Scoots. Sorry. Well, the thing is…”

And she proceeded to tell them the events that she lived.

“The watch wasn’t there?!” Scootaloo asked. “Oh, come on! We need it to go to Neverland!”

“Perhaps Rara put it in someplace else or some ov her friends took it” Apple Bloom said. “We may be able tah use dah trackin’ mirror tah locate it… That is, once we have a break tah look fer it.”

“Or that talent thief took it” Scootaloo said.

“I don’t think so” Sweetie Belle said. “If he had it, he would have used it to escape me, not use distractions to do so. But at least something good came out of all this.”

“If you’re going to say that at least you make up with Spike, then…” Scootaloo started.

“No, I’m saying that we know have a better closer look to the talent thief” Sweetie Belle said. “Besides the hook he had for his hoof, I was able to see his face slightly.”

“But we still don’t know if he really is dah talent thief” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, we need to check that out” Scootaloo said. “Perhaps locating him, capturing him and interrogating him… in a painful way.”

“Or we can ask Mirror Coat tah scan his mind” Apple Bloom suggested, with Sweetie Belle nodding in agreement.

“You girls really can’t stand a joke, do you?” Scootaloo said.

The classes resumed next day, with the younger students getting a big surprise from Apple Bloom. Because it was still winter and the conditions for many of the outdoor activities the students used to do were not ideals, she come up with new ones that could be performed at the snow or ice, like ice hockey and ice dancing.

After the classes the youngsters were getting ready for their ice activities, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were watching them at an ice rink that they have improvised, since the one for ice dancing was still not finished.

“This was a good idea, Apple Bloom” Sweetie Belle said. “Not only we can compensate for the activities we can’t hold during winter, but we can also possibly find new talents in ice hockey and ice dancing.”

“Yeah, that was using your head” Scootaloo agreed.

“Well, Ah am dah Head ov dah Club ov Activities” Apple Bloom said. “It is mah duty tah come up with new ideas tah help dah students bring up their potential. There’s jest one thin’ botherin’ me.”

“What?” the other two asked.

“Dah fact that there’s only boys on ice hockey an’ only girls on ice dancin’” she replied.

It was true. The boys (which included Gallus and Gust) were the only ones consisting on the group having ice hockey lessons from coach Gideon, while Professor Knotgrass was teaching ice dancing only to girls (which included Midnight, Sunny, Silver Wind and Cozy Glow).

“Well, I’m not that surprised” Scootaloo said. “Ice dancing is not exactly something that appeals to young colts.”

The fillies were trying to ice skating, using special enchanted ice skates that allowed them to do big jumps and spin in the air, like they were flying. They did it in line, landing and making a pose.

“Lovely enchanted ice dancing, girls” Knotgrass said, landing beside them. “Impressive work for our very first lesson.”

“Well, as a pegasus, I already have some practice” Cozy Glow said.

“Yeah, but… I’m not having the hang of the flips” Midnight said. “Or spins…”

At that moment, a hockey puck came to their direction, what startled the girls. But Knotgrass stopped the puck with her skates. Gallus approached and said:

“Sorry about that.”

“Gallus, we already told you that this side of rink is for our ice dancing classes” Sunny said. “That side is for ice hockey.”

“Hey, it’s not our fault that you don’t have any other place to do your flips” Gallus replied.

“Hey, Gallus, hurry up!” Gust called. “We need the puck to play.”

Gallus then took the puck and returned to the other side of the rink. Once he left, Knotgrass said:

“Okay, then, let’s learn a new move: the stargazing spin.”

And so she moved forward and made a jump that was elevated thanks to the enchanted skates and, when she was in the air, she laid down, opening her forelegs and spinning, like if she was stargazing. The girls were amazed by the move. After a few seconds, Knotgrass landed and told:

“Now, you try.”

The first ones to try were Cozy Glow and Sunny and they did it very well. Then it was Silver Wind and the other filly that was having classes with them. Midnight tried to do it, but she tripped over and wasn’t able to do the impulsive she needed. She was able to stand, but, while doing it, she noticed Gust looking the others doing the stargazing spin.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders also noticed that and, at that moment, they began to experience another dream vision, this time concerning Gust. After that, Sweetie Belle asked:

“Did you feel it?”

“Looks like we have our next talent” Apple Bloom commented.

“But Gust already has a Cutie Mark” Scootaloo said, referring to the fact Gust had gotten his Cutie Mark (a spiral wind) during the winter break after discovering how good he was making acrobatics. “How can we have a dream vision of him now?”

“Perhaps, despite dah fact he discover’d in what he is good at, he still needs tah discover where tah apply it” Apple Bloom said. “We’ve seen that bafore.”

“Yeah, but… in what can Gust’s acrobatic talent possibly fit besides flying?” Scootaloo asked.

“I have an idea” Sweetie Belle said, pointing to how interested he was in ice dancing.

Gust was distracted seeing the fillies ice dancing that he didn’t notice Gallus coming from behind and taking the puck from him.

“Thanks, Gusty” he said.

“Hey, don’t call me that!” he replied, going after him. “And give me that back!”

“You snooze you lose” Gallus replied.

Gust got that as an incentive and, flapping his wings as an impulsive, he skated so fast that caught up with Gallus and, with a quick maneuverer, he took the puck back.

“I never lose, Gallus” Gust replied.

He went to the goal and threw the buck, being able to make a point.

“Score!” Gust exclaimed, while his friends came to congratulate them.

“Oh, you mean he prefers ice hockey” Scootaloo said.

“Ah think Sweetie Belle meant dah other thing” Apple Bloom replied, pointing to how Gust was again looking to the fillies doing ice dancing.

“Seriously?” Scootaloo asked. “You really think that the son of my hero is really interested in ice dancing?”

“Well, he does seem interested” Sweetie Belle commented.

Midnight was preparing to do the stargazing spin. While skating, she said:

“All right, let’s try do it again.”

The young princess prepared to make the jump, but when she tried, she hesitated and wasn’t able to go up and ended up falling and starting to slip across the rink. Passing by Gallus, he told:

“Hey, Midnight, this is our side of the rink!”

Midnight slipped until she hit the goal, who stopped her. Everyone approached her and Gust, getting to her first, gave her a hoof, asking:

“Are you okay, Midnight?”

“Yeah…” she replied, taking his hoof and getting up, turning then to the others. “Sorry, guys. That’s a really hard move.

“Look at the bright side” Gallus said. “If you were a hockey puck, you’ve scored.”

Gideon and Knotgrass went to the Cutie Mark Crusaders and the former said to Apple Bloom:

“I’m sorry, Apple Bloom, but I’m afraid there’s enough space for all of us in this rink.”

“I’m afraid coach Gideon is right” Knotgrass said. “We need to have two rinks: one for hockey and one for ice dancing. Or else organize the schedule better.”

“Yeah, Ah’ll think ‘bout that” Apple Bloom said. “Perhaps Aj can get a vacant room in dah academy where we can have an inside rink fer ice dancin’. Or Ah can built one. It has been a while since Ah got an hammer.”

“Well, until that problem is properly solved, we’ll have to organize our classes” Knotgrass said, turning to Gideon. “Since this is the hockey rink, I think I’ll finish my class for today.”

“You can have the ice for the rest of the day, headmistress” Gideon said. “I still have my flying derby training. Come along, lads!”

The boys seemed disappointed for having to go, but they followed Gideon. Gust, however, remained behind, looking to the girls who were preparing to resume their ice dancing class.

“Wow, your right” Scootaloo whispered to Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, looking to Gust. “He does seem interested in ice dancing.”

“Well, perhaps his ability to do acrobatics has more to do with ice dancing, more than flying” Sweetie Belle said.

“Or that’s what he wants tah do with his talent” Apple Bloom suggested.

“Oh, I think Rainbow is not going to be happy to know about this” Scootaloo said. “She really wants Gust to follow on her hoofsteps.”

“Bafore worryin’ ‘bout Rainbow Dash, why don’t we see where this is goin’?” Apple Bloom asked.

Knotgrass said, while doing a flip to the front and landing softly:

“Okay, fillies, now let’s work on our fireball flips.”

And so Sunny and Cozy Glow advanced, doing it perfectly. Then it was Midnight’s turn. She was able to ascend, but when she tried to make the flip, she lost control and, when she landed, almost fell. Fortunatly, Gust was able to hold her.

“Gust?” she asked, surprised. “Shouldn’t you go to your flying derby training?”

“I’ll go in a minute” he replied, looking then to the other fillies practicing. “Those flips looked really fun.”

“They are… when you’re doing them right” Midnight told. “Do you want to try.”

“No way…” Gust said, while taking out his helmet. “I don’t know any colt that ice dance.”

“Don’t say that, Gust” Sunny said, joining the talk. “I bet that there are other colts that ice dance. I mean, no sport is meant to only one gender.”

“Yeah, like the Wonderbolts” Silver Wind said. “They are all made of both stallions and males, like your parents. And they are led by a mare.”

“But Gust does have a point” Cozy Glow said. “I also don’t know that many males that do ice dancing. Perhaps that’s because it’s too hard for them. Probably, Gust would fall over his face, even with his wings.”

Having inherit Rainbow Dash’s habit of accepting any kind of challenge, Gust replied:

“Ah, not a chance! I’m one of the best skaters at the hockey team.”

“Then it will be easy for you” Midnight said.

“Okay, fine, I’ll try it” Gust decided.

Turning to Knotgrass, Midnight asked:

“Professor Knotgrass, can you get Gust a pair of enchanted skates?”

“Absolutely” she replied, waving then her wand.

Gust’s skates changed and asked, while moving forward:

“So how do these things work? Do I just jump…”

But he didn’t finish, as he, when jumping, soon elevated in the air.

“Try to flip” Midnight told him.

“Midnight, don’t be silly” Cozy said. “He won’t be able to do a flip. Even for pegasus, enchanted ice dancing is not that easy when you just start.”

“Ah, Cozy, I would look up if I were you” Silver Wind said.

They all did it and, to their amazement, they saw Gust making a triple flip on the air and landing with grace.

“That’s a triple fireball flip!” Knotgrass exclaimed, completely ecstatic. “I’ve never seen a student do that.”

“Gust is incredible!” Sunny said.

“Did you see that?!” Scootaloo asked. “That was amazing!”

“Looks like we found Gust’s true talent” Sweetie Belle said.

“And now we just have tah make him embrace it” Apple Bloom said.

Gust moved around for a few seconds, before making a backflip and stopping beside Midnight.

“That was awesome” he said.

“You should join our class, Gust” Midnight said.

“We do have an extra spot” Knotgrass said.

“I can’t” Gust said, going to take his stick. “Ice dancing is not for boys.”

“It’s for everypony who wants to do it” Midnight replied.

“But there’s no boys in the class” Gust replied back.

“But that doesn’t mean you can’t get in” Scootaloo said, approaching flying.

“Coach Scootaloo… I…” Gust said, a little embarrassed.

“Come on, buddy, you don’t need to make excuses” Scootaloo said. “I’ve seen you doing those flips and I have to say you have some talent in it, perhaps even more than flying.”

“Really?”

“Really. And you can’t let those puny thoughts prevent you.”

“Yeah, Gust, it doesn’t matter if you’re the only boy in the class” Midnight said. “If you really like ice dancing, why not take the leap?”

Gust thought for a moment. He remembered the fun that he had while ice dancing and how that made him feel alive, even more when doing flying acrobatics.

“Okay, I’m in!”

“Excelente!” Knotgrass exclaimed, overjoyed.

“That’s the spirit, sport” Scootaloo said.

“Welcome to the class, Gust” Midnight said, with the others nodding in agreement.

While the girls congratulated Gunter for joining them, Scootaloo returned to Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle and said:

“Our work here is done.”

“I don’t know…” Sweetie Belle said. “Normally, when it’s done, we use to feel that, but I’m not feeling it.”

“Me neither” Apple Bloom said. “Ah think we’ll have tah be watching Gust for a while.”

At the next day, Midnight was walking on the hall when she found Gust with Gallus and other male students. She approached them, while saying:

“Gust, Professor Knotgrass said to meet at the pond for ice dancing class.”

Hearing Midnight talking about the ice dancing lessons in front of the others made Gust become really nervous and Gallus asked:

“Wait, you’re having ice dancing lessons? Isn’t that for girls?”

“Yeah…” Gust said. “And that’s why I’m not taking them.”

“But you said…” Midnight started, a little confused.

“Can I talk with you for a minute alone, Midnight?” Gust said, taking Midnight to the nearest empty room.

“I don’t get it” Midnight said. “I thought you were taking the classes with us.”

“I am, but I can’t let the others find out or they will laugh at me” Gust said. “Mainly Gallus. You know how he is.”

“But they’re going to notice if you’re not at hockey practice” Midnight pointed out. “The hockey is overlapped with ice dancing.”

“Right, I forgot about that…” Gust remembered, but then getting an idea. “I know! I’ll tell them I got sick.”

“But you’re not sick.”

“Then just watch.”

He went outside and approached his friends, while pretending to have a terrible cough.

“Sorry, guys… looks like… I won’t make it… to the hockey practice. I just started to feel really sick.”

“You don’t tell us…” Gallus said, a little suspicious. “Well, we hope you get better.”

“Oh, so do I” Gust replied, coughing in a fake way. “See you later, guys.”

And he walked away, blinking his eye to Midnight as he passed by her. However, she made an unsure look. The young princess knew Gust was making a mistake pretending to be sick just for the others not knowing that he was having ice dancing lessons.

Later that day, Knotgrass took her students to the pound. Arriving there, Gust asked:

“I don’t get it. Where are we supposed to skate?”

“Right here” Knotgrass replied, holding her wand and causing the water of the pound to freeze and then flying and landing on the ice. “I froze it ice solid, so it’s perfectly safe to skate on.”

So the students started to put their skates on. While doing that, Knotgrass told:

“Class, I have great news. We’re going to put on an ice dancing recital for the all academy.”

As they got into the improvised ice rink, the girls showed enthusiasm at the idea, but Gust was a little uncertain.

“You mean everypony is going to see me ice dancing with you fillies?” he asked.

“Yes, next Friday at three o’clock” Knotgrass replied.

“Oh good…” Gust sighed in relief. “It’s the same time as hockey practice, so the guys won’t see me.”

“For the recital, you all are going to pair up and work on a routine” Knotgrass explained.

“Do you want to skate together?” Midnight asked to Gust.

“Sure” he replied.

“Great. Let’s figure out what moves we’re going to do. Come on.”

They moved to another part of the rink and Midnight said:

“Maybe we should start with the stargazing spin Professor Knotgrass taught us.”

She then went to perform the spin. Things seemed to go well initially, but then Midnight was to finish, she hesitated and ended up landing with one kneel on the ice.

“That's pretty good” Gust said, approaching Midnight as she got up. “But why stop after one spin?”

Saying that, Gust moved a little and then jumped, starting to do the spin, doing a lot of them.

“Ah, I don't think I can do that” Midnight said.

“Sure you can!” Gust replied, while landing. “Just get some speed, then push off with your hindlegs really hard so you can kick into the spin.”

He then give a push to Midnight, who skated forward, and she said:

“Okay…”

Following Gust’s instructions, Midnight started to do the spin and was able to perform many flips while doing it, something that made her stretch a big smile, while releasing excitement screams. The others down there got impressed with what Midnight was doing. When she went down, Midnight landed beside Gust and said:

“I can't believe it! I thought I'd never get that move! Thank you.”

“No problem” Gust replied.

“That's all for today, class” Knotgrass said.

Hearing that, Midnight became disappointed and said:

“I still can't do that Fireball Flip. I wish we could practice more.”

“Maybe we can ask Professor Knotgrass if we can keep practicing here” Gust suggested.

After Knotgrass allowed them to remain in the ice rink, Gust and Midnight practiced their moves, trying also making their routine.

“Well, our routine is coming out nicely” Midnight said.

“Yeah, it is” Gust said. “Hey, maybe we should end with the Spinning Dragon.”

“But no one in class can do that move.”

“Then we'll be the first.”

The confidence Gust used to say that was transmitted to Midnight who then said:

“Okay, let’s try. Wait until your parents see how great of an ice dancer you are. I bet they’re going to be so proud.”

“Yeah… what if we don’t tell them about that” Gust said.

“Wait, you don’t want to tell them?”

“It’s just… Well, you how my mom is. She got overjoyed when I got my Cutie Mark in acrobatics. I can’t tell her that I prefer to use my talent for ice dancing.”

“But, Gust, you can’t hide something like this from her for long” Midnight told him.

“Well, at least I can try” Gust said, taking flight and moving away.

Next day, Gust and Midnight started their training at their ice dancing class.

“Okay, what do we have?” Gust asked.

“We're going to begin with the Stargazing Spin, go right into the round-off, then do a fireball flip, if I can figure out how to do it” Midnight replied.

“Let’s begin with that then” Gust said. “You go first.”

Midnight nodded and she prepared. She moved and jumped, ready to do the flips, but right after doing one she fell, going to land hard on the ice. Fortunately, Gust was there to catch her.

“Gotcha!”

He put her down and she said, a little down:

“I'm never going to get the hang of that Fireball Flip. Let's do another move instead.”

“No way” Gust replied. “I'm not letting you give up. Try it again, but stay in your tuck a second longer. I'll do it with you.”

He hold on her hoof and Midnight, feeling more comfortable, said:

“Okay.”

The two of them prepared and advanced together. With a great synchrony, they jumped and performed a perfect fireball flip. After they did it, Gust exclaimed:

“That's it! Great job, Midnight.”

“Thanks” she answered. “Now the next part of our routine.

They continued their training and, by the end of the class, they ended with so multiple pirouettes, landing in a very graceful way that got the applauses from Knotgrass and the others.

“Looking good you two” Sunny commented.

“Looks like we're almost ready for tomorrow's recital” Knotgrass said. “Now, who wants to warm up with some hot cocoa?”

“Yes, please!” the fillies said.

They started to head back to the academy, but Midnight and Gust remained behind.

“I should keep working on my fireball flip” Midnight said.

“It's getting better, but try starting your flip sooner” Gust suggested. “Like this.”

And he advanced and jumped, making a double flip and landing with all the grace. But at that moment, Gallus and the other members of the hockey team arrived to the pound.

“Gust?” Gallus asked.

“Oh no…” the young pegasus said, embarrassed. “Hi, guys. What are you doing here?”

“Coach Gideon sent us for a run to warm up” Gallus replied. “But forget about that. Are you ice dancing?”

“He sure is” Midnight replied, arriving.

“No, I'm not, Midnight!” Gust replied, starting to panic. “Why would I be doing that? Uh, somehow these enchanted skates got mixed up with mine, and then I got lost and thought the pond was the ice rink, and did I mention I bumped my head?”

But Gallus and the others just kept looking at him, completely not convinced.

“Gust, they saw you” Midnight said.

Knowing she was right, Gust realized he didn’t have any other option. He said:

“Okay, guys, the thing is… I kinda joined the ice dancing class.”

“So that's why you faked being sick” Gallus said, causing Gust look at him. “Hey, you’re talking to the master of made-up excuses.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I like hockey” Gust continued. “I just like ice dancing more. Come on, go ahead, make fun of me.”

But the boys just stood there quiet, until Gallus asked:

“Why would we do that? I think it's great you’re ice dancing.”

That answer confused Gust who asked:

“Really?”

“My grandfather is an admirer of performing arts and sometimes he makes me go watch some ice dancing competitions and I’ve seen many male competitors. After all, ice dance is like a sport, right?”

“Who says we can't all just play whatever we like?” Midnight said. “What's the big deal?”

The others agreed. Gust was surprised by all that. He never expected that his teammates would be so understandable. Smiling, he said:

“Thanks, guys. But listen, I can't let my parents find out. At least, for now.”

“You can count on us, buddy” Gallus replied. “Well, good luck. Okay, guys, let’s continue the warm-up.”

And they moved away. After they were gone, Midnight, despite a little down for Gust still not be willing to tell her parents about her love for ice dancing, said:

“See that? Your friends didn't make fun of you. You were worried for no reason.”

“Yeah, I can't believe it” he said.

“So then why won't you tell your parents?” Midnight asked “They might be okay with it, too.”

“No way, Midnight. You don't know my parents. They practically set up my future as a flyer. I don’t think they would accept a change like this that easily. Come on. Let's work on our round-offs.”

And so they went to continue their practice.

At the next day, at the end of the academic classes, Midnight and Gust met at the entrance of the academy.

“Hey, Midnight.”

“Hi, Gust. Ready for the recital?”

“Yeah” he replied. “Just remember, when you spin, tilt your head way back. Like this.”

And he made a spin in the place to demonstrate, but then a voice said:

“Hey there, son!”

Gust suddenly froze, as he turned and saw his parents landing in front of him.

“Mom?! Dad?! What are you doing here?!”

“We heard about how great our boy is a great at the ice rink and we decided to come watch you playing” Soarin said.

“I can’t wait to see you show everypony how much you’re awesome not only in flying, but also in other sports” Rainbow Dash said. “You really take after me on that. Come on, you’ll be late for practice.”

Gust couldn’t believe that was happening to him. He wanted so much to perform at the recital with Midnight, but he couldn’t let his parents find out about his love for ice dancing. So, resigned with his fate, he said:

“Okay…”

When they started to go, Midnight, who didn’t want Gust to give up doing something that he loved, said:

“Gust, tell them!”

Hearing her saying that, Soarin asked Gust:

“Tell us what, champ?”

Gust looked at Midnight, who made an incentive gesture, but Gust wasn’t able to face his parents so he said:

“Midnight's doing an ice dancing recital.”

“Oh, yeah, Twilight and Rarity told me about that” Rainbow Dash said. “They, Blue and Shadow Claw came just to watch her kids performing. Don’t worry, Gust, I'm sure she and the other fillies will do a wonderful job. Now, let's go play hockey!”

“Sorry…” Gust whispered to Midnight, as he moved away with his parents.

Midnight sighed and then went to prepare herself for the recital.

At the pound, where the ones that, the girls arrived skating to their resting area, all wearing the costumes they have chosen for their performances. Midnight was the last to arrive, wearing a beautiful purple ice dancing dress. Seeing her, Knotgrass said:

“Oh, there you are, Princess Midnight. Where's Gust?”

“He's not coming, Professor Knotgrass” she replied, sitting on the bench. “He's playing hockey.”

“Why?” Sunny asked.

“He seemed to prefer ice dancing than hockey” Silver Wind commented.

“He really wants to be here, but he’s so afraid of what his parents may think of that he decided to keep playing hockey.”

“It is a shame that Gust won't be joining us” Knotgrass said. “But the show must go on. Princess Sunlight and Cozy Glow will perform first. Then Silver Wind and Clear Skies. Princess Midnight, you'll have to dance alone. But I know you'll do just fine. Now let's warm up before our audience arrives.”

And so the girls advanced to their warm up. While doing it, Midnight went and did a triple fireball flip what really impressed Knotgrass.

“Princess Midnight, that triple Fireball Flip was fantastic!” she exclaimed.

“Thanks” she replied. “Gust really helped me with it. He wouldn't give up until I got it just right.”

She then started to feel down after saying that.

“Midnight, what is it, my dear?” Knotgrass asked.

“It’s Gust. He wouldn't give up on me, but I can’t help but think that he shouldn’t have given up on himself.”

At the hockey practice, Gust was playing quite well, being able to score another goal. Seeing that, both Soarin and Rainbow Dash congratulated him, with the later saying:

“That's my boy!”

But Gust couldn’t see himself finding any joy in the hockey, even when he scored. The others approached him and Gallus asked:

“Shouldn't you be at your recital?”

“I wish I was, but my parents dragged me here” he replied, before continuing playing.

At the pound, the audience that came to watch the recital filled the bleaches. Between them, were Twilight, Rarity, Blue, Shadow Claw, Star, Moonlight, Jonagold, Gust, Galena and Bramble. Knotgrass appeared, flying above the frozen pound, with the audience cheering and applauding.

“Welcome to our ice dancing recital” she greeted. “Up first are Princess Sunlight and Cozy Glow.”

And the two went forwards and started their performance. Looking at them, Midnight sighed:

“I wish Gust was here?”

“Don’t worry about that, Midnight” a voice said.

She turned and saw Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle approaching, sitting beside her at the bleach.

“What are you doing here?” she asked.

“We came to watch the recital” Sweetie Belle said.

“But then we saw a certain lil’ filly a little sad” Apple Bloom said. “That’s this has something to do with Gust?”

“You know about that?” Midnight asked.

“Well, we wouldn’t be dah Cutie Mark Crusaders if we didn’t have notic’d how great Gust is in ice dancin’” Apple Bloom said. “But I think you shouldn’t worry about he not comin’.”

“And why is that?” Midnight asked.

“Because we’re already dealing with that issue” Sweetie Belle replied.

At the hockey practice, the boys were playing when something fast came down and took the puck. It was Scootaloo who was holding the puck while flapping in the air some hooves above the ice.

“Hey, Scootaloo, what gives?!” Rainbow Dash asked. “Give the puck back to the boys.”

“Sorry, Rainbow, but there’s something I need to take care first” she replied to her, what confused the rainbow maned mare.

Scootaloo landed beside Gust and asked:

“Don’t you have a recital to go?”

“But how…” Gust started, before realizing it didn’t matter how she knew. “What’s the use now? They have already started. Besides, how would I face my parents if I left the practice to go ice dancing?”

“Gust, you shouldn’t give up doing something you love because of your parents” Scootaloo said. “Believe me, I know what I’m talking about. My flying skills weren’t that great back when I was a filly. My parents wanted me to give up of trying being the best flyer I could be. But I didn’t let that stop me from keeping doing what I love. If I didn’t give up, then why should you?”

Hearing those words from Scootaloo gave Gust the courage to finally stand up to her parents. He moved towards the bleaches where they are and said:

“Mom, dad, I need to talk to you.”

Rainbow and Soaring traded a look, before flying down the bleaches and landing in front of their son.

“What is it, son?” Rainbow asked.

The young pegasus colt took a deep breath and then revealed:

“I love ice dancing! In fact, I love ice dancing more than hockey and flying and there’s nothing I wanted to do more at this moment than participating in the recital Midnight and the others are doing.”

His parents got a little shocked with the revelation, but, after trading a few looks, Rainbow Dash asked, while she and Soaring smiled:

“Then why didn’t say that sooner?”

Gust was surprised with their reaction and asked:

“Aren’t you mad at me?”

“Why would we be mad?” Soaring asked.

“Because of me wanting to do something that it is not flying” Gust said. “I mean, you got so happy when I got my Cutie Mark. I thought that you wanted me to follow your hoofsteps and become a great flyer.”

“Gust, we don’t care if you become a great flyer” Soarin said.

“You don’t?”

“Well, that would be like a dream come true, but you can’t have the life we want you to have, if you don’t want to” Rainbow Dash said. “As long you’re happy, we’re happy. And if you really want to ice dance, than it’s totally fine for us. Besides, I always wanted to know how can ice dancers do all those moves without wings.”

“So, you mean you’re not mad?” Gust asked.

“Of course not” Rainbow Dash said. “In fact, what are you still doing here? Don’t you have a recital to go?”

Noticing that the time for his and Midnight’s turn was coming, Gust nodded and then took flight, heading towards the recital.

“Come on, guys, don't you want to see Hugo ice dance?” Gallus asked to the other boys of the team.

And they all started to go towards the recital, even Gideon. Turning to Scootaloo, Rainbow asked:

“That talk you had with him…”

“Just doing my job as a Crusader” Scootaloo said. “Hey, don’t you want see your kid rock that recital?”

And she took flight, followed by Rainbow and Soarin.

At the recital, Silver Wind and Clear Skies were finishing their performance, with the crowd applauding them. Midnight was losing hope of performing with Gust when suddenly he landed beside her.

“Did you miss me?” he asked.

“Gust!” Midnight exclaimed, hugging him, what caused Gust to blush a little. “You came?”

“I couldn’t let my ice dancing partner down” he replied.

Noticing that Gust had come, Knotgrass said:

“Oh, good. You're just in time.”

“Professor Knotgrass, can you give Gust a pair of enchanted skates and a costume?” Midnight asked.

“Oh, absolutely” she replied, waving then her wand.

In a blink of an eye, Gust found himself with a tuxedo matching with Midnight’s dress and enchanted skates on his hooves. Once Silver Wind and Clear Skies got out, Knotgrass presented, while Midnight and Gust get in the rink with the spotlight on them:

“Our next ice dancers are Princess Midnight and Gust!”

And the crowd cheered, as they prepared to start their routine. Rainbow, Soarin, Scootaloo, Gideon, Gallus and the others arrived just in time to see them starting. They started by skating side by side with elegance, but then Midnight made a pirouette before Gust grab one of her hooves with his wing and made her spin around in the air. After that, he threw her sky high, where Midnight made a spin, landing gracefully and posing with Gust.

Seeing that, everypony got excited, including Rainbow and Soaring. They couldn’t believe the talent their son had for ice dancing that was in fact even greater than flying. While they prepared for the next part of the routine, Gust told Midnight:

“Let's do an extra Fireball Flip.”

“A quadruple?” Midnight asked, uncertain.

“You can do it” Gust ensured her.

And so they prepared themselves for it, with Gust holding Midnight’s front hooves with his wings and then giving her the impulse she needed to ascend to make backflips, while he jumped and did the fireball flips. They ended up many so many flips that even surpassed the quadruple, with both then landing side by side and with grace.

“I've never seen anyone do so many flips before!” Knotgrass exclaimed.

“Miss Dash, Soarin, your son is the best ice dancer I've ever seen!” Gideon told to the proud parents. “And I've judged at least a dozen competitions.”

“Oh you can bet your wings he is” Rainbow Dash said proudly.

It was then that Gust and Midnight started to reach the finale of their performance, with the former holding the latter and threw her high sky again and jumping high as well, with the two spinning around side by side, landing then and making poses, including one where Gust hold Midnight above him for a few moments and then they skated together until they jumped together and made the final pose in the air. Once they landed, the crowd cheered with great intensity.

“Great job, Gust” Midnight congratulated her ice dancing partner.

“You too, Midnight” Gust congratulated back.

And so they started to be surrounded by all of their family and friends, all coming to cheer them.

Seeing that, the Crusaders were proud of their work.

“Another satisfied client” Scootaloo said. “And it’s all thanks to me, if I do say so myself.”

“But there’s one thin’ that bothers me” Apple Bloom said.

“What?” Scootaloo asked.

“You’re talking about the fact our friends didn’t show up, right?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Normally, dah ponies we help are always target, but that didn’t happen with Gust” Apple Bloom said.

“Perhaps they just got afraid of us” Scootaloo said. “After all, we’re awesome.”

“They have already tricked us before… two times, in fact, remember?” Sweetie Belle said. “Perhaps they weren’t just interested in Gust.”

“Whatever dah reason, we have tah keep alert” Apple Bloom said. “We don’t know when those talent thieves may attack again.”

The Shaman

The winter advanced in a way that it didn’t take long for spring to announce its arrival. That was the busiest time of the year for fairies, as they had to prepare the fairy dust to then use it to revitalize the Enchanted Forest. Even the headmistresses had to divide their time between the academy and their responsibility to the realm. Fortunately, they could count with their staff to ease things.

The weekend that would predate the first day of spring was close and the students couldn’t help but feeling expectant with the beginning of a warmer season. The only setback was the end of the winter activities, but even that was promised by Apple Bloom to be solved, as she was planning in creating an indoor rink both for ice hockey and ice dancing.

During one of her Enchanted Music lessons, Sweetie Belle was conducting the class of older students that was playing their respective instruments, filling the room with musical magic, with notes floating around.

“That’s it!” she told to her students. “Let yourselves be filled by the music that you’re playing. Let it involve you.”

At that moment, she felt another dream vision. She saw the mountain region of the Enchanted Forest and, at the top of mountain, there was what appeared to be a temple. Inside, she saw a young pegasus mare with a moderate azure coat with a crescent moon surrounded by two curved feathers, a white and light phthalo bluish gray mane and brilliant cerulean eyes. After that vision, Sweetie Belle saw that the students had stopped and were looking at her a little worried.

“Is everything okay, Professor Sweetie Belle?” one of them asked.

“Yes, it is” Sweetie Belle replied. “If you don’t mind, I will end the class for today… But please I want you to keep practice. I don’t want any mistakes for this song next time.”

As soon the students got out, Sweetie Belle had Apple Bloom and Scootaloo getting in.

“Did you see her too?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yes, looks like we have another job” Sweetie Belle replied.

“But Ah don’t recognize dah place” Apple Bloom said. “Obviously it’s here at dah Enchant’d Forest, but that’s all Ah could get.”

“Yeah, me too” Scootaloo said. “Too bad we don’t know that much about the Enchanted Forest.”

“We may not know that much, but we work on an academy full of inhabitants of this realm” Sweetie Belle said. “We just have to ask to one of them.”

And so the Cutie Mark Crusaders went to the teachers room, where they found Ebony. They approached him for information, telling him about the place they have seen. Soon after they ended up describing the place, he said:

“Yeah, I know that place. It’s the Temple of Concord. It is located in a neutral location, so it doesn’t belong to any kingdom. It’s a sacred place that has been spared from the war between kingdoms. It is also the stage of the Concord Competition, a battle competition that takes place once a year at the end of winter to celebrate the Spring equinox.”

“Wait, you make battle competitions in a place called Temple of Concord?” Scootaloo asked. “I don’t get it.”

“The Concord Competition is like a way to keep a certain level of peace between the kingdoms, even the ones in war” Ebony explained. “Many inhabitants from the kingdoms across the Enchanted Forest go there to fight. The rules are very strict so that there’s no… incidents. I’ve already fought there a few times when I was younger. I wished I could fight this year.”

“And why is that?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Because this is the first competition since the main kingdoms are in peace” Ebony said. “Normally, there’s a lot of tension and there isn’t that many competitors. But this year there are many of them and, I have to say, it will more much friendlier. But why do you wanted to know about the Temple of Concord?”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders were expecting that kind of question, being that the reason why they already had an answer.

“Well, we were trying to find a good place to go during weekend here in the Enchanted Forest” Sweetie Belle replied. “I mean, we work here and yet we haven’t seen that much of it.”

“Yeah, and then Scootaloo heard a few students talkin’ ‘bout this competition an’ she got curious ‘bout it” Apple Bloom said.

“Hey, I love sports” Scootaloo said. “Ebony, could you tell us the way for the temple? We know that it is in the mountains, but we don’t know the exact location…”

“Of course” he replied.

Soon after they were free from their duties at the academy, the Cutie Mark Crusaders departed to the mountain region. Once getting to the temple, they found it full of ponies, griffons and deer. At that moment, a battle was happening between a female griffon and an earth stallion with a moderate scarlet coat with an Inca pyramid with one palm tree at each side as a Cutie Mark, a light gray mane and brilliant amber eyes, using a feathered necklace and earings.

“Wow, this place is crowded” Scootaloo said, taking flight in height to better see the fight that was happening.

The female griffon had been able to through the stallion to the floor. Using her wings to give impulsive, the griffon made a big jump and prepared to make a powerful kick. But the stallion was quick to join the hooves and a cloud of red smoke involved him. When the griffon hit the place, the stallion was gone. That really confused her.

“I can’t believe it” Scootaloo said. “That guy disappeared.”

“Ah thought magic was not allow’d” Apple Bloom said.

“Well, for what I could get to know, magic is not allowed if used directly against the opponent” Sweetie Belle said. “If that guy used magic, it was to escape the attack, so is not against the rules.”

Another explosion of red smoke appeared and, from it, the stallion came out, ready to give a kick to the griffon. She responded with another kick, with the two attacks colliding. The shock caused the two to fall on the floor. The griffon was the first to get up and, using that as an advantage, she attacked the stallion, putting him apparently unconscious.

Without her knowing, one of the stallion’s hooves glowed with an orange light and one of the stones that composed the ring and was under one of the griffon hind legs was risen slightly in a way that caused the griffon to start lose balance. After that, the stallion was risen from the floor a few hooves from the floor and then he advanced and gave her a kick that caused the griffon to fell off the ring. With that, he was declared the winner by the referee.

“Did you guys saw that?” Scootaloo asked. “How did he do it? He looked like he was done.”

“He used magic” Sweetie Belle said. “It was very discrete, but I was able to see it.”

“So we have a cheater in dah competition” Apple Bloom said. “So much fer respect here… Do ya think we should tell.”

“I don’t think it’s the best thing to do” Sweetie Belle said. “First, we don’t have actual prove that he cheated, and second we have to focus on what brought us here.”

“Ya’re right” Sweetie Belle said.

The pony that was presiding the competition came to the ring and then said:

“Dear brothers and sisters of the Enchanted Forest, as the head of the Temple of Concord, it is a great pleasure to announce you the semifinalists of this year tournament.”

The first one to appear was a big earth stallion.

“Stone Bane from Stonult.”

The second one was a slender unicorn female.

“Silver Drop from Evermist.”

An explosion of dust and the earth stallion that had won before appeared.

“The mysterious Shaman.”

At last, the one pony that the Crusaders were interested on appeared, with the head of the temple saying:

“At last but not least, Night Glider, from the kingdom of Obstang.”

“There she is!” Scootaloo exclaimed, pointing.

“We know, Scoots, but try not tah call any attention to us” Apple Bloom adverted.

And so the semifinals began. The first match was between Night Glider and Stone Bane. The two bowed respectfully towards each other and prepared to begin their match. Looking to the determination in her look, Sweetie Belle commented:

“She seems very sure of herself.”

Stone Bane was the first to attack, doing a rapid succession of attacks on Night Glider. But she was able to dodge all of them and even managed to land a kick on Stone Bane. That let him enraged and so he lunged at Night Glider with the same succession of hoof-attacks but she dodged them all once again and then managed to make a spin and cause the hulking brute to trip. But he wouldn’t go down that easily and so he picked himself up and charged Night Glider again but shed leaped over him and onto the other end of the ring. She blocked more of Stone Bane's attacks and, when she had an opening, she kicked him square in the face, knocking him out. With that, the head of the temple approached her and declared, while raising her hoof:

“Winner!”

And the crowd cheered. Even the ponies from Stonult, who just saw their competitor losing, gave their respects to Night Glider. After that, Apple Bloom sough the opportunity to approach Night Glider.

“Okay, gals, I’m going ahead. Ya try tah notice any sign ov anycreature that may work fer dah talent thief.”

They nodded and then Apple Bloom approached Night Glider and introduced herself:

“Howdy, Night Glider, mah name is Apple Bloom and Ah’m a Cutie Mark Crusader. Ah help ponies find their talent and make their dreams come true. Ah and mah friends were very impress’d an’ we would like tah help ya go far.”

“If you got impressed now, that’s because you’ve not see anything yet” Night Glide said. “At the final, I’ll be at my best. Now, if you excuse me, I need to get ready for the finals.”

But before she could go, Apple Bloom said to her:

“Ah know this may seem a little stupid request, but, are ya sure ya want tah win this competition?”

“Are you kidding?” Night Glide asked. “I’ve waited a long time for this. I have to restore my kingdom’s honor after our king refused to get in the Alliance when our jinchuriki was kidnapped. After I’ve won, everyone will see that Obstang is not a land of cowards.”

“Ah understand yer motivations and don’t ask me why, but we think ya might be in danger” Apple Bloom warned.

“What are you talking about?” Night Glide asked, not understanding Apple Bloom’s warning.

It was then that the second match was declared to begin. Before returning to her place, Apple Bloom said:

“Trust me.”

“I don’t like what you’re saying” Night Glide said, even more suspicious.

At that moment, Sweetie Belle appeared and told Apple Bloom:

“You’re going to scare her, Apple Bloom. Good luck, Night Glide.”

And so the young competitor moved away, while the two Crusaders returned to their places. The head of the temple declared, while the Shaman and Silver Drop got in the ring:

“And now the second semifinal will begin and decide who will face Night Glide.”

“Ah just hope Night Glide gets tah be okay” Apple Bloom said.

“We’ll keep an eye on her” Scootaloo said.

“And we’ll step in if needed” Sweetie Belle added. “But for now we don’t have any other choice but watch the competition.”

And they turned to the ring, where the second battle had begun. Silver Drop started the match by leaping into the air and diving down towards the Shaman, who remained sitting on the floor with his back hooves crossed, with a fierce kick. However, the Shaman is able to grab Silver Drop's hoof and calmly flip her with enough force to knock her out, winning the match with a single move. The head of the temple declared the Shaman the winer.

It didn’t take long for the final match to start. When the finalists were on the ring, the head of the temple said:

“The final will now begin. May the best fighter win.”

After they bowed to each other, Night Glider and the Shaman started the fight, leaping onto the large red beams that adorned the ring, where Night Glider unleashed a flurry of swift kicks at the Shaman, who dodged every single one. The two quickly leaped into the air again where another confrontation occured. This time, the Shaman managed to grab one of Night Glider's legs and hurled her across the ring but, luckily, she managed to grab onto one of the red beams and hops on top of it.

“Why doesn’t she uses her wings?” Scootaloo asked. “It would be so easy.”

“Because flyers can’t fly during the fights, so that it can be fair” Sweetie Belle said.

“Oh…” Scootaloo said. “Well, I guess that would be the main reason for me not compete here. I mean, that and the fact I can’t fight like that.”

The Shaman tried attacking this time but Night Glider dodged his kick. She faked out the Shaman with a quick kick towards his shoulder only to land a kick on his face. The two fell back to their respective beams and Night Glider lunged at the Shaman, unleashing another flurry of swift kicks. The Shaman blocked most of them until Night Glider broke through his defenses, kicking his face repeatedly. The Shaman became disoriented and Night Glider took the chance to land one final kick to his torso, causing the Shaman to plummet down onto the floor.

However, their fight was far from over and, when Night Glider landed back on the floor, she circled around the Shaman before unleashing another flurry of kicks when he stood back up. The Shaman blocked all of her kicks but was still disoriented from the fall which left him wide open for Night Glider to land another kick to his face. The Shaman quickly recovered and lunged at Night Glider but she dodged his punch and kicked him square in the face again, knocking him down.

She then leaped into the air and prepared to give the finishing blow, however, the Shaman made an evil smile and quickly pulled out a strange stone that released a bright orange light and created a puff of red smoke that involved both him and Night Glider and then unleashed a light that blinded everyone watching and, when it faded out, everyone saw that both Night Glider and the Shaman had both disappeared.

Everycreature was astonished by what just happened, but the Cutie Mark Crusaders quickly realized what happened and so they hasted to get out of the temple. After they saw they were alone, Apple Bloom said:

“If he wants tah take her tah Neverland, then dah Shaman couldn’t have gone far.”

“But how will we find him?” Scootaloo asked. “He can be anywhere.”

“Don’t worry ‘bout that” Apple Bloom replied, summoning her dreaming cloak.

She then approached a nearby bush and touched it, starting to focus. Using her wood nature, Apple Bloom was able to connect with the surrounding plant life.

“Ah feel…” she said, starting to see something. “Ah feel dah plants want tah show me somethin’.”

She could see that, not that far from there, Night Glide was lying on the grass, semi-conscious. The Shaman was beside her, smiling, and then he poured the young pegasus with pixie dust. While the dust was starting to make effect, she asked:

“What’s happening…? Where are you taking me…?”

And so she fell asleep. The Shaman then turned to the empty and shouted:

“Open the portal, hurry!”

A portal to Neverland opened. After seeing that, Apple Bloom broke the link and then said to the others:

“Night Glide is at the forest, but we need to worry.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo also summoned their dreaming cloaks.

At the place where the portal opened, the Shaman made de asleep Night Glide to levitate and prepared her to cross the portal. The Crusaders were getting there, seeing what was happening.

“Night Glide!” Apple Bloom called. “Get away from her!”

And she caused roots to come out from the ground and attack the Shaman. He gave a big jump to avoid them. But that didn’t stop Night Glide from crossing the portal.

“NO!” the Crusaders shouted.

The portal started to close and the Shaman tried to reach it, but he didn’t get it on time and the portal closed before he could have a chance to cross it.

“The portal is closed” he said, turning then to the Crusaders. “You should have let me go. You made a huge mistake.”

And he got hold of four of the strange stones he had used previously.

“I must make you pay for it dearly” the Shaman told to the Crusaders.

He then started to throw the stones who then exploded like bombs, only to return then to him. The Crusaders used their super jumps to avoid the explosions or hit the stones with their attacks, but all that prevented them from approaching the Shaman. Tired of all that, Sweetie Belle turned to him and asked:

“Do you like to play with rocks?”

The Shaman didn’t reply to her, only throwing the stones to her. Sweetie Belle then said:

“Well, then, take this!”

And she used her swift nature to enhance her speed, using it to catch the stones and throw them back to the Shaman. He caught them, saying:

“Interesting challenge… But unfortunately, I can’t help myself.”

He then used the stones to create the red smoke with light to blind the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Despite he was able to blind them, he wasn’t able to prevent what happened next. A supersonic scream hit him hard and threw him against the ground. It was Sweetie Belle who had sent that scream and she asked, recovering from the light and approaching.

“Aren’t ya a little hurry tah leave?”

That irritated the Shaman who got up and made her stones levitate above his hoof, ready for the next attack.

“Step away, Crusaders!” he ordered them. “Don’t force me to use my strongest magic.”

“Bring it, Shaman!” Scootaloo replied.

He proceeded to create more explosions and when he saw his adversaries preparing to make a move on him, he let himself be clouded in the red smoke and disappear.

“Where did he go?” Apple Bloom asked.

Using her prodigy abilities, Sweetie Belle was able to sense the Shaman behind a tree.

“There!” she exclaimed, pointing.

Once discovered, the Shaman threw his rocks again, but Apple Bloom made roots appear toss them back to him who caught them. After a few more throws that proved to be unsuccessful, Scootaloo used gale nature on the Shaman, but he was quick to use a stone to create a dome of energy to protect himself. However, as soon it disappeared, Sweetie Belle used another supersonic scream that threw him down again.

“Got you!” Scootaloo said, launching electricity that surrounded the Shaman, forming some kind of prison.

The Shaman saw the Cutie Mark Crusaders starting to approach him. Angered at them, he threw another rock to the ground, creating more red smoke, and, when it cleared, he had disappeared.

“Those magic rocks…” Sweetie Belle said. “They give him an unending source of power.”

Suddenly, she heard steps that she recognized.

“Watch out!” she exclaimed.

They turned and saw the Shaman who threw his rocks again, but this time it created a big snake. It attacked the Crusaders viciously. They tried to dodge it, but it was too difficult. It was then that the snake was able to know down Scootaloo who fell close to the Shaman. The two of them looked to each other, but then she noticed Apple Bloom behind him.

“Now, Apple Bloom!” she exclaimed.

While Scootaloo used her light nature to stunt the Shamon, Apple Bloom created roots that pinned him against a tree, binding him there. The tried to use his stones again, but Sweetie Belle casted a gust of wind that made him drop them.

“You’re done” she said.

Without the stones, the snake he had summoned disappeared. The Crusaders approached the Shaman and Scootaloo said:

“Okay, punk, it’s time for you to give us some answers.”

The Queen of the Shattered Dreams

Soon after capturing the Shaman, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, still using their dreaming cloak, were able to find a cave, where they decided to proceed with the interrogation, having him tied up with wood nature vines that could also absorb magic, preventing him from using any of his own magic.

“Listen up, Shaman, this is what is going to happen” Scootaloo said. “We’re going to find that pony and bring her back.”

“That’s impossible” the Shaman replied.

“Oh you think that, do you?” Scootaloo said, taking of the magical stones that belonged to the Shaman. “Your little stones sure are powerful, but let’s see if they are crush-proof too.”

Having said that she started to apply electricity on it, what started to cause it to crack. Despite trying to look indifferent, but, as the cracks started to appear, he clearly started to look uneasy. It was then that he said:

“Wait! It was the Queen of Neverland who took her.”

Scootaloo stopped and then Apple Bloom asked:

“Is she dah talent thief?”

The Shaman nodded with his head.

“And what is she after?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I don’t know” the Shaman replied.

Unsatisfied with that answer, Scootaloo started to apply electricity on the stone again. That caused the Shaman to tell:

“The Queen doesn’t say why she wants the talents, only who to kidnap.”

Sweetie Belle looked closely to him. After that she said:

“He’s telling the truth, I can feel it.”

“How do we go tah Neverland?” Apple Bloom asked. “Tell us how do ya do it?”

“To go to Neverland you need the magical watch” the Shaman answered. “And I don’t have it.”

“Then how did you summoned that portal?” Scootaloo asked.

“The portal just opened” he replied.

“Yes, Ah saw that” Apple Bloom remembered, talking about what she saw while looking for Night Glide. “Then ya jest have tah ask tah open fer us.”

“The Queen wouldn’t allow it” the Shaman said.

“I know you’re telling the truth” Sweetie Belle replied. “But you’re hiding something.”

But it would appear he wouldn’t talk.

“Well, I guess we’ll have to take him to Mirror Coat” Scootaloo said, while giving the stone she had to Sweetie Belle who was the one holding the others. “Okay, let’s get out of here quickly, before anypony comes by.”

She and Sweetie Belle went to secure Shaman, so that they could go, but, as they were restraining the Shaman, he fought them off, ending up bumping Sweetie Belle into the wall of the cave in the process. Scootaloo managed to get him off of Sweetie Belle and hold him back, exclaiming:

“Are you crazy?!”

“Looks like we’ll have tah bring Mirror Coat over here” Apple Bloom said. “He’s not goin’ tah like it, but we don’t have a choice. Come on, gals, we need tah go outside tah summon him.”

“What about him?” Scootaloo asked. “We can’t just let him here.”

“This is a clos’d cave an’ he is ti’d with wood nature vines that absorb magic an’ he doesn’t have his rocks” Apple Bloom said. “Ah’m pretty sure he can’t stay fer a few moments, while we make dah call.”

Despite not liking it, Scootaloo nodded and the three Crusaders stepped outside. With the Crusaders not there, the Shaman tried to find a way to get out. At that moment, his shadow stretched and then took the form of a shadow creature, but this one looked different. Instead of blue eyes it had green ones and its shapped looked even more sinister, having what appear to be a crown and wings. It was clear the fear that started to appear on the Shaman’s eyes. It then talked with a harsh and icy voice:

“You did well in bringing me the fight talented to me, but why couldn’t you open the portal?”

“Hook stole the watch from me” the Shaman replied.

“HOW COULD YOU LET HIM DO THAT?!” the shadow creature asked.

“I’m sorry” the Shaman apologized, fearful.

“You’re big disappointment” the shadow creature said. “I want a new talent by tomorrow, the same one the Crusaders will be looking for. And no more mistakes.”

“Yes…” the Shaman said, smiling, while getting rid of the vines that were holding him, revealing that he used the stones he had taken back from Sweetie Belle earlier. “Yes, my queen. I got my stones back. I’m ready.”

And he used one of the stones to create a red smoke and disappear.

Having heard the explosion, the Cutie Mark Crusaders returned to the cave, only to find it empty.

“The Shaman…” Scootaloo said. “He escaped! Ah, I told you we should have kept an eye on him, Apple Bloom.”

“But Ah don’t understand…” Apple Bloom said. “How did he got rid of my vines and just disappeared?”

Sweetie Belle went to her dreaming cloak and then noticed the stones were gone. She then remembered how the Shaman had come to her.

“The Shaman… he stole the stones back went he came onto me” she said.

“Now what?” Scootaloo asked.

As if answering her question, the Cutie Mark Crusaders got a new dream vision. They could see Canterlot and then Melody’s studio, followed by the talent they needed to help. He was a unicorn colt with a grayish brown coat, moderate light blue and light azure mane and moderate mulberry eyes. He was playing the piano, but it looked like he was not enjoying it, as if there was something else he wanted to play.

After the vision, Apple Bloom said:

“There you have your answer. We have to go to Canterlot.”

So they hasted to get out of the Enchanted Forest, returning to the Pony World and then to Equestria. Once they landed on Canterlot, they made their dreaming cloaks disappear and walked towards Melody’s studio. Arriving there, they were quickly greeted by Melody.

“Just look who they are” she said. “So, what brings the Cutie Mark Crusaders to my studio?”

“I think you know that answer, Melody” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, I figured” Melody replied. “So, who is the talent you are after?”

“He’s a young unicorn colt” Apple Bloom told, as they started to walk through the hall. “In our vision, we saw him playin’ dah piano, but not with… joy.”

“You don’t have say anything else, Apple Bloom dear” Melody said. “I know exactly who you’re talking about. Follow me.”

They advanced through the academy until they reached a certain room. Melody opened the door and they looked inside. The colt they have seen before was there, playing the piano.

“That is Chrome Note.”

The music that he was playing was beautiful, but it was very mechanical, lacking emotion. But there was something in that music that caught Sweetie Belle’s attention. It was feeble, however she would recognize it anywhere.

“That kid really knows how to play” Scootaloo said. “I don’t know how he hasn’t earned his Cutie Mark yet.

“I think I know why” Sweetie Belle said.

“So you noticed” Melody said, with the young unicorn nodding to her.

“Notic’d what?” Apple Bloom asked.

“That kid is a prodigy” Sweetie Belle replied.

“Really?” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo asked at the same time.

“His Thirteenth Note is almost inaudible, but I’m sure of that” Sweetie Belle said.

“The Thirteenth Note is not only tied to the act of playing or singing, but is also connected with emotion” Melody explained. “If you don’t play with passion and emotion, its true potential cannot be revealed. It’s obvious the piano is not suited for him. I’ve already told him to choose the perfect instrument, but he refuses to do it. What’s a shame, because there’s a recital this night and I’m certain he can still find the right thing to play. Perhaps you may be able to do it, now that you’re here.”

“Melody!” a voice called, with it belonging to Swan Song. “We have a situation here.”

“I’m coming” she said, turning then to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Well, I have to go. Good luck for your mission, dears.”

Having said that, she moved away.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders kept hearing Chrome Note playing until he stopped. After he did that, he sighed, but then Sweetie Belle noticed something. She saw him opening the little drawer of the piano and took what appear to be a guitar pick.

“Sweetie Belle, Ah think ya’re dah one we need fer dah job” Apple Bloom said to her.

“Apple Bloom is right” Scootaloo seconded. “After all, you’re both prodigies.”

“Well, I can try” she replied.

And she got in. Noticing her presence, Chrome Note hasted to put the pick back to the drawer and close it.

“Who are you?” he asked, as Sweetie Belle approached.

“My name is Sweetie Belle” she introduced herself.

“You mean like the singer?” Chrome Note asked.

“The one and only. And it so happens that I’ve come to visit Melody here and I heard your music. It was a well-played song.”

“Thank you” Chrome Note thanked, bowing respectfully his head. “I practice a lot.”

“I can see that” Sweetie Belle said. “But may I ask… why the piano? It’s quite a complex instrument for a colt of your age.”

That question really made Chrome Note uncomfortable. In order to make him open up, Sweetie Belle asked:

“Aren’t you a little curious about other styles of music?” Sweetie Belle asked. “You know, I figured that I would bring out the best of my music when I sang about the thing I loved the most. What about you? What’s your dream music?”

“Not the piano, that’s for sure” he replied. “But my parents say it’s an important instrument and they get so happy when I play it. I just don’t want to disappoint him.”

At that moment, Sweetie Belle was able to understand the root of the problem.

“I’m sorry, but I have to go” Chrome Note replied, getting up. “I need to have a snack before practicing one last time before the recital.”

And he headed towards the exit. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo moved away from the exit and acted normally until he had moved away. Once he did, they went to Sweetie Belle and asked:

“So…”

“Do you know what happens with him?”

“Let’s just say his problem is the same one Gust had” Sweetie Belle replied.

Later, it was time for the recital. At the auditorium of the studio, there was many ponies sitting, wanting to see what the ponies of the studio had prepared for them, with Melody presenting it. The Cutie Mark Crusaders were backstage, deciding to watch over Chrone Note. Even if they couldn’t get to him at that moment, they knew he would be the next target of the Queen of Neverland.

It was then that Sweetie Belle noticed something. It was Chrome Note, who looked conflicted in staying backstage and preparing for his performance. Suddenly, he started to run away.

“Oh no, girls, he’s getting away!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed to the other Crusaders.

The Crusaders hasted to follow Chrome Note, but there was one point where they lost track of him.

“Now what?” Scootaloo asked.

“We have to use the tracking mirror” Apple Bloom said. “It’s the only way to find him.”

“What if the Shaman had already kidnap her?” Scootaloo asked. “If he did it, then the tracking mirror won’t work.”

Sweetie Belle closed her eyes and focused. After a few seconds, she said:

“No, I can still feel his Thirteenth Note close by. He’s not far from here.”

“Then we can use dah mirror” Apple Bloom concluded.

“All we need is something from the kid” Scootaloo said.

“And I know what” Sweetie Belle replied.

They went to the piano room and Sweetie Belle opened the drawer, taking the guitar pick Chrome Note was holding before. With the pick, they were able to use the tracking mirror to locate Chrome Note. They followed the signal of the mirror into a deeper room of the academy.

“He must be here” Sweetie Belle said, while keeping the mirror in her dreaming cloak, making it disappear soon after.

They opened it and become astonished as they saw Chrome Note playing an electric guitar. The type of music he was playing was totally different than the one he played on the piano, but it was pure and full of emotion. Sweetie Belle could easily sense the Thirteenth Note in it. That was Chrome Note’s true musical talent. Smiling, Sweetie Belle got in an approached the young colt.

“Rock and Roll?” she asked.

Noticing her, Chrome Note stopped playing and asked:

“How did you know where…”

Sweetie Belle showed him the guitar pick, saying while giving it back to him:

“Sorry, but I needed it to find you. And here I was trying to help you figure out your real instrument, but it would appear you have already done it.”

“It’s the only instrument that really understands me” he told.

He then used the pick to play. He played in such a way that caused some nearby instruments to levitate, vibrate and then fall.

“Ups…” he said. “I think I don’t have that much control.”

“Don’t worry, I also had some troubles with my Thirteenth Note” Sweetie Belle said. “But you know, I think it’s time for everypony to get to know the Rock and Roll Chrome Note.”

That really motivated Chrome Note, who nodded.

Together with the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Chrome Note hasted to the auditorium holding the electric guitar, where his time to act was close. Arriving there, Sweetie Belle said to him:

“Now go show everypony who you really are.”

“Thank you, Sweetie Belle” he thanked, preparing to go to the stage.

It was then that golden dust started to fall on him and Chrome Note started to feel sleepy. One of the Shaman’s stones fell in front of him and an explosion of red smoke appeared.

“Pixie dust!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders hasted to get Chrome Note before it was too late, but the smoke cleared, revealing that he was gone.

“The Shaman kidnaped him” Scootaloo said.

“Look fer dah Shaman, gals” Apple Bloom said. “He mest not be far.”

They look around, but the Shaman appeared from his invisibility on one of the roof beams, carrying a sleepy Chrome Note. He laughed, causing the Cutie Mark Crusaders to see him.

“There he is!” Scootaloo said.

Using another stone, the Shaman made copies of himself appear around the Crusaders. Before all that, the girls summoned their dreaming cloaks.

“Okay, there’s six of them an only three of us” Scootaloo said. “So, two for each of us?”

“He wants tah divide us” Apple Bloom said. “We mest stick together.”

“But in that way we’re going to give him the chance to attack” Sweetie Belle said.

All the six Shamans closed in on the Crusaders and then Sweetie Belle jumped and tried to knock down one of the Shamans with a sound blast, only for that Shaman to evade it. Each of the Shamans begin to pelt the Winx with their magic stones, which either hit the floor or are deflected by the Winx protecting themselves. That is until two of the Shamans' stones managed to cause an explosion so powerful that it knocked Apple Bloom out onto the floor, defenseless.

Just as the two Shamans prepared to strike Apple Bloom again, Sweetie Belle focused her magic and sent out magical vibrations that started to disrupt the Shaman's illusions.

“With my magical vibrations, I can weaken your illusions” Sweetie Belle said.

Now knowing where the real Shaman and Chrome Note were, Sweetie Belle jumped and kicked the Shaman, making him drop the young colt. Sweetie Belle caught him and landed. The Shaman, in midair, launched his stones, creating a big explosion. Fortunately, Sweetie Belle was able to create a barrier to protect herself. Looking the Shaman in the eyes, she asked:

“Did you ever listened to the silence?”

After she said that, the barried turned into a focused magic blast that hit the Shaman and caused him to hit the wall with strength. He fell on the floor and the illusions he created flickered and then disappeared.

“Sweetie Belle, that was awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed, while she and Apple Bloom congratulated the unicorn.

The Shaman rose up, clearly angry at the Crusaders, but then a portal to Neverland opened behind him and it started to suck him in. He exclaimed:

“No, my Queen! Not now!”

And he went through the portal that soon closed.

“Chrome Note” Sweetie Belle called. “Chrome Note.”

And the young colt started to open his eyes. When he came to his senses, he got up and asked:

“What happened?”

“You fainted” Scootaloo lied. “That was probably due to the nerves… or excitement.”

“What matters is that yer fine, Chrome Note” Apple Bloom said.

Sweetie Belle extended the electric guitar to Chrome Note and asked him:

“Now, are you ready for your performance?”

He took the guitar and the nodded, with a smile, and said:

“And I know the right way to make it perfect.”

When it was Chrome Note’s turn, he went to the stage, where the piano was waiting for him. With a quick look to the audience, he saw his parents. He took a deep breath and then started playing. It was a hasted and yet harmonic song. But suddenly he stopped and took the guitar. Holding his guitar pick, he started playing with all the energy and emotion he had. The sound of the guitar was amplified by the power of his Thirteenth Note. The ponies on the audience, mainly his parents, were caught by surprise by that sudden change of music.

He finished playing and, after a few seconds of silence, the audience applauded her with great intensity. All that cheering caused a great joy to the young colt. The Crusaders also applauded him. Chrome Note looked to Sweetie Belle who nodded to him who nodded back to her. At that moment, a flash of light appeared on his flank and he saw that he got his Cutie Mark: a guitar with notes coming out of it.

Melody appeared beside the Crusaders and told them:

“Good job, you three. Not only you helped a young colt discovering his talent, but you also prevented him from being taking to Neverland.”

“Wait, you were watching us the all time?!” Scootaloo asked. “Thanks for the help.”

“Why would I interfere, when you handled it quite well?” Melody asked. “Besides, wasn’t it worth just to see that?”

And she pointed to the stage and the Cutie Mark Crusaders saw Chrome Note with his parents. Despite having been caught by surprise, it was clear that they were proud of their son, hugging him and congratulating him. That scene caused the Crusaders to smile and Apple Bloom replied.

“Yes, yes it is.”

At a clearing in the dark forest of Neverland, Shaman was standing alone and very nervous. It was then that many shadows appeared and swirled around him and pooled together just in front of him. The gathered shadows solidified and turned into the one that was the Queen of Neverland. She was a fairy with a moderate harlequin coat, a black pitch mane tied in a tight bun with a silver crown with dark jewels and dark cobalt blue eyes. She was using a black wicked-looking dress and her wings were webbed.

“You failed” the Queen said with an imposing and intimidating tone.

“I almost had her, Your Majesty” the Shaman said, quivering. “But you pull me back.”

“Time was up” she replied. “You brought me that fighter, but not Chrome Note. You did half of the job.”

Hearing her saying that caused the Shaman to be quite fearful of what she could do him. The Queen then said:

“So I’ll show you half the portion of mercy. You may stay in Neverland, but… Cragadile!”

Cragadile immerged from the mist and the Queen said, while taking the Shaman’s stones with her magic from him and giving them to the Cragadile:

“Take his stones.”

“No!” the Shaman exclaimed.

Cragadile opened his mouth and ate the stones and the Queen continued to say to the Shaman:

“You will lose your magic.”

“That means I’m…” the Shaman started.

“Yes, downgraded” the Queen confirmed. “Warriors!”

And figures appeared in the mist and the Queen told them:

“Go to wherever the Cutie Mark Crusaders are, being it the Pony World or the Enchanted Forest. I want them gone. Get rid of those pesky little ponies once and for all.”

The Secret of Cozy Glow

At the last day of school of the week before the beginning of spring, Midnight, Sunny and Silver Wind were taking breakfast at the cafeteria when Cozy Glow appeared, sitting at their table.

“Hi, girls!” she said.

“Hi, Cozy!” Sunny and Silver replied in a cheerful way.

“Hey…” Midnight said, in an annoyed way.

“I have the most wonderful news and I wanted you to be the first to know” Cozy Glow said. “So, in order to celebrate the beginning of spring, I’ve decided to create a new club: the Enchanted Gardening Club.”

“That’s amazing!” Sunny exclaimed. “I love gardening, especially Enchanted Gardening. I normally help Leaf Mane treating her plants back home and she teaches me so much about magical plants.”

“The idea is very interesting” Silver Wind said. “You can count with me.”

“Good” Cozy Glow said. “Meet me at the greenhouse after classes. Because most of the students are going home, I’m certain we’ll have it all for us. What about you, Midnight? Are you coming?”

“I’m not a great fan of gardening, sorry” Midnight said, in her cold, but polite way.

“Oh, it’s okay” Cozy Glow said. “But it would be great to have my roomie in the same club as me. We would have a lot to talk at night before going to bed.”

“Come on, Midnight, don’t be a killer-joy” Sunny told to her sister. “Come to the club.”

Joining the club that was created and ruled by the one pony she didn’t like was the last thing she wanted to do, but Midnight remembered what Star had told her about tolerating Cozy Glow, so she decided to comply.

“Just because you’re asking, Sunny” she replied.

That answer let Sunny so happy that she hugged her sister, saying:

“Amazing! This is going to be so much fun!”

“Okay, girls, meet you at the greenhouse” Cozy Glow said. “Now, if you excuse, I have some things to do before classes.”

Having said that, she took flight and moved away.

“I’m so happy that you decided to give Cozy a second chance, Midnight” Sunny said. “That makes me so happy.”

“I’m not giving her a second chance” Midnight said. “I still don’t trust her at all, but I’ve decided to tolerate her.”

“Okay, do as you wish, but I still think you’ll come around” Sunny said. “You’re just being stubborn.”

Midnight rolled her eyes.

At the end of the classes of that day, most of the students present at the academy prepared to go home, as well the teachers, and the ones who would stay would spend the day at Leafgreen. After saying goodbye to their brother who decided to spend the weekend at the Light Kingdom, Sunny asked to Midnight:

“So, ready for the Enchanted Gardening Club?”

“Let me just take my things to my room and I’ll join you and Silver Wind there” she replied.

And she went to her room. At his way to the greenhouse, she noticed something strange. Cozy Glow was flying around while appearing searching for something. While doing that, she was saying:

“Where could it be? I’ve searched everywhere and no sign of it. Could it be in their office? Well, there’s just one way to find out. But… I have that go to that stupid club. Oh well, it’s just for a few moments and then all the work will be worth it.”

Having said that, she moved away, heading towards the greenhouse. Midnight looked at her, frowning. She had never seen Cozy Glow like that. It was like she was a total different pony. That only encouraged her suspicions that she was up to something.

At the greenhouse, the fillies had their gardening aprons put and were ready to begin.

“Okay, fillies, is time for Enchanted Gardening” Cozy Glow said. “And I’ve prepared myself for this by reading all the books I could. The headmistresses also were able to get me some magical plants to present at the club and for us to grow.”

“That’s amazing!” Sunny exclaimed. “I can’t wait to try it.”

“So, what do we do first?” Silver Wind asked.

“Well, the first thing we need is a flower bud” Cozy Glow said, while taking from her bag a little plant with red rose-looking flower buds in a bag of dirt. “Like these rising rosebud. Then you add just the right amount of magical plant food…”

And she took a little bag with the plant food, adding some sprinkles of it to the plant. As soon she did that, the rising rose turned tens of times bigger, what surprised her filly colleagues.

“And it grows into a giant rising rose stalk” Cozy Glow said. “And of course you can make even bigger. Why stop at great when you can make it the greatest?”

And she had a little more of magical plant food and the rising rose stalk grew even bigger in a way that reached the greenhouse’s ceiling. That cause great astonishment from the others, including Midnight’s.

“That’s amazing, Cozy!” Sunny exclaimed, who, unable to resist, took a rose from the lower stalk and placed on her mane.

“Thank you, Sunny, but I’m not done yet” Cozy replied, heading towards another bag.

She took from there some other plants that placed on a table. They had a long and thin stalk with blue bulbs.

“How about some bouncing bluebells?” Cozy Glow asked, adding some magical plant food to them.

Once she had the plant food, the bouncing bluebells started to bounce. They started to bounce at their place, but soon started doing all over the greenhouse, much to the amusement of the others.

“And now it’s your turn” Cozy Glow said. “I have the perfect plants you can try on.”

And she motioned to another table where there were three other different plants: one that looked like daisies, one that looked like a lily and another that was just like a sunflower.

“Silver Wind, you can take the dancing daisies” Cozy Glow directed. “Midnight, why don’t you take the laughing lily? And, Sunny, I believe the singing sunflower is perfect for you, and not just because of your names. You will find some magical plant food on your tables.”

They all took the flowers to their own tables.

“Remember to add the right amount of magical plant food” Cozy Glow remembered. “Four pinches of food per flower is a good start.”

“Thanks for the advice, Cozy” Silver Wind said. “And I sure need it. I think gardening is not really my thing.”

She add some of the magical plant food to the dancing daisy and it started to dance.

“Oh, I made a dancing daisy!” the young pony-wolf exclaimed.

“Well, it could be bigger, but not bad, Silver” Cozy Glow commented.

Midnight added some magical plant food to her laughing lilies, but it would appear it did nothing.

“Mine isn’t working” she said, while looking up close. “Did I do something wrong?”

Suddenly, the lilies sprayed some pollen to Midnight’s face and she started to laugh in an uncontrollable way.

“Yeah, I should have told you that laughing lilies can spray you with a laughing pollen when you get to close” Cozy Glow said. “Sorry, Midnight.”

“Oh, my…” Sunny said, a little worried. “Is she going to be okay?”

“Don’t worry, it wears off” she replied.

And, like Cozy Glow said, Midnight soon stopped laughing.

“Yeah, I’m good now” she said. “But not thanks to you, Cozy.”

“I already apologized, Midnight” Cozy Glow replied, making her innocent look. “I’m also still learning about magical plants.”

Midnight had a feeling that apology was not sincere, but she decided to let it go by taking a deep breath, what managed to calm her down.

Now it was Sunny’s turn. Unlike Silver Wind and Midnight, she wanted to add the exact aount of magical plant food Cozy Glow had told her to add. For that, she had brought different sized spoons and started to pick the perfect one.

“Okay, let's see… Tablespoon, teaspoon, smidgeon, dash… Ah, a pinch.”

Picking the spoon, Sunny used to put four pinches of magical plant food on her sunflower. As soon she added the fourth pinch, the sunflower just increased massively in size, while starting to sing opera.

“Wow!” everypony exclaimed.

“This is amazing!” Cozy Glow exclaimed, observing the singing sunflower up close, flying. “I’ve never seen such incredible singing sunflower.”

“How did you do it?” Silver Wind asked to Sunny.

“I used my pinch spoon to get the perfect amount of plant food” she replied. “My mom always says that, if we do something, we have to do it right.”

“Well, for sure this is all amazing” Cozy Glow said. “However, I just remembered I have some other things to do. Why don’t you keep practicing with the plants here and I’ll come back.”

“Okay, Cozy…” Silver Wind and Sunny replied.

And she got out of the greenhouse. Seeing her go after what she saw earlier, Midnight got a feeling something wrong was about to happen.

“I’m sorry, but… I need to go to the bathroom” she said to the others.

Midnight hasted to get out before any of the other two asked anything. After that, she followed Cozy Glow, making everything to not be noticed by her, something she managed to do. However, the only thing she managed to see was her flying through the halls of the academy, while greeting cheerfully the students that passed by, occasionally helping the ones who needed it.

Seeing that and noticing how nice Cozy Glow had always been ever since the day she got to know her, made Midnight start to think twice of her suspicious over her. Could it be that she was wrong? Could it be the suspicions she had were just her imagination? Or were them product of a need to make others look like the villain so that she could ignore the fact she herself could become one?

All those thoughts and insecurities started to cause discomfort to Midnight, as she let Cozy Glow go out of her sight. She couldn’t think in anything else but that. It was then, at that moment, the jewel of her mane clip started to glow. After it stopped glowing, a hoof touched her shoulder, what gave her calmness that allowed Midnight to disperse all of her worries. She turned around and saw Heartbeat.

“Hey there!” she greeted her with her usual childish and joyful voice.

“Heartbeat?” Midnight asked, confused. “But what are you doing here?”

“I came to answer your distress” she replied. “And also because I’m a big fan of the bread made in Leafgreen. Seriously, that thing is so good that, a few years ago, I once let your brother get out of my watch what caused him to lose a little control over the seal containing Nine-Tails. Okay, let’s not talk about that now. What’s up, Midnight? What’s worrying you?”

“I… I don’t know” Midnight replied. “It’s just… I had this feeling about Cozy Glow… and now I’m questioning everything. Since the day I met her, I had this feeling about her… Like something was not right. But… now, I don’t know what to think. She looks so nice. She has been always like that since I met her… well, most of the times, at least. Perhaps I’m wrong and my instinct is not reliable.”

There was a pause of a few seconds and then Heartbeat said:

“You know, as the General of Affection, I’m a true believer that the instinct is the greatest defense any being could have. It makes us alert and careful.”

“But what if the instinct is wrong?” Midnight asked. “Are you telling me that there is any time where it is not right?”

“Of course instinct is not always right” Heartbeat said. “But that doesn’t mean you must not always follow it. Ponies are not always what they seem to be, Midnight, so you have to be careful and trust your feelings, no matter what everypony else says or thinks.”

Those words really made Midnight start to relink with her instinct. The doubts she once had started to disappear as the certainty that Cozy Glow was hiding something came back.

“You’re right, Heartbeat. I must trust my instinct.”

“That’s the spirit” she said. “Now, if you excuse me, I think I’ll go to Leafgreen. I’m craving for those breads…”

And so she left using her super speed. Once Midnight was alone again, she moved to find Cozy Glow and finally get to know what she was hiding.

At that moment, Cozy Glow was entering the headmistresses’ office and started to search for something in their shared desk.

“Oh, where did they put that book?” she mumbled, while opening and closing drawers. “I must find it.”

Suddenly, the door opened and the three headmistresses entered. Seeing Cozy Glow there, Knotgrass asked:

“Cozy Glow, what’s the meaning of this!”

“Oh, headmistresses…” she said, a little embarrassed. “I thought you were out dealing with the spring transition.”

“Don’t try to change subject, young filly” Merryweather said. “We want to know what are you doing in our office, uninvited, looking around our desk.”

“Well, you see…” Cozy Glow said, trying to find a good excuse. “I lost… a quill.”

“In our office?” Thistlewit asked.

Seeing that she was being corned and she could talk out her way out, Cozy Glow saw there was any other way.

“Well, it would appears I can hold on the façade any longer” she said, adopting a sinister look.

And she made appear a wand, just like the ones used by the fairy headmistresses, and waved it. There was a burst of light and, when it cleared, Cozy Glow had turned into a fairy. She had a brilliant gold coat, brilliant gamboge mane and light gold eyes, with her dress and hat being light brilliant gamboge.

“Finally I got to be me again!” the fairy exclaimed. “Being that do-goody, puppy-eyed filly was giving me nausea.”

“Miss Nettle?!” the three fairies exclaimed.

“I can’t believe it…” Knotgrass said. “Our best apprentice… You were Cozy Glow all this time?”

“Yes, I needed a passport to get in your academy without raising suspicion, mainly you and that nasty little jinchuriki” Miss Nettle said. “All that just to wait for the perfect moment to get what I want.”

“And what is that?” Merryweather asked.

“Well, if you must know… I’m looking for your spell book” Miss Nettle replied.

“I should have known” Merryweather said.

“Ah, but you didn’t” Miss Nettle told. “You three think you’re more much powerful and clever than I am. You’ve always have. But once I get my hooves on your spell book all that will change.”

And so she started to sing.

She sang how she was the three great fairies’ apprentice many years ago, working hard to impress them and make them look at their spell book, what they didn’t, causing her to become obsessed with it. While singing about she not wanting to be the fairy number four, but rather the number one and claiming to everyone make way for her, she advanced and took Merryweather’s wand for her.

In response to that, Knotgrass and Thistlewit attacked with their respective wands, but Miss Nettle deflected the attacks using the chandelier. Merryweather, irritated, advanced to try and recover her wand, but Miss Nettle imprisoned her in a bubble. She then proceeded to sing about being pretty but dangerous when meddle with, all while being able to take Knotgrass and Thistlewit’s wands and imprisoned them in bubbles as well, singing about going to be as famous as the Black Fairy, the evilest of the fairies, much more magnificent.

And so she started again singing about not wanting to be the fairy number four, but rather the number one and claiming to everyone make way for her, all while making the bubbles where the headmistresses were going around, before combining them into one only bubble. What Miss Nettle didn’t know was that Midnight had arrived to the office and, through the door slightly open, was able to see the wicked fairy holding her teachers prisioners.

After she finished the song, Miss Nettle said:

“Well, it’s time to go. You know, I have so much to do and so little time. I think I better put on my mask again. Although I don’t like hiding my beautiful look.”

And waving her wand again, she turned into Cozy Glow and then said:

“Ta-ta!”

Cozy Glow advanced to the door, what made Midnight to go hide quickly. Once the fake pegasus filly got out, she advanced to the office and said:

“Professor Knotgrass! Professor Thistlewit! Professor Merryweather! How can I get you out of there?”

Midnight tried to pop the bubble up, but she wasn’t able to do it, not even with her magic. It was then that she noticed that the three fairies were trying to say something to her, but Midnight couldn’t hear them.

“What?” she asked. “I can’t hear you!”

Getting to know that, the fairies started to do charades.

“Oh, you’re trying to tell me something.”

Noticing what Knotgrass was doing, Midnight quickly realized.

“A book!” she exclaimed, seeing then Thistlewit making a gesture that looked like when she waves her wand. “A spell book! Your spell book!”

They then made gestures that looked like wings and then to the mane, as if they were trying to hold locks.

“Cozy Glow?” Midnight asked. “Or that fairy that is taken her form… What’s her name? Miss Nettle, right?”

The fairies then made a gesture of getting something.

“Oh, Miss Nettle wants to get her hooves on your spell book” Midnight realized.

After that, Knotgrass and Thistlewit started go go around Merryweather while doing some kind of dance, while the latter had her front hooves to different directions.

“Why are you marching?” Midnight asked, not understanding what they were trying to say. “I don’t understand. Don't worry. I'm going to find a way to get you out of there. I promise!”

Midnight got out of the office and then headed to the greenhouse, where Silver Wind and Sunny were playing with the bouncing bluebells. Once she got inside, she called:

“Sunny! Silver Wind! I need your help!”

“What is it, Midnight?” Sunny asked.

“It's Cozy Glow!” Midnight said. “She’s not who she says she is.”

“Come on, Midnight, you won’t start it again, won’t you?” Sunny asked, not wanting to deal with her twin’s paranoia.

“Yeah, because it’s starting to get a little exhausting” Silver Wind added.

“This time is for real” Midnight said. “I saw with my own eyes who she really is. And she’s not even a filly. She’s an evil fairy and she wants to steal the headmistresses' spell book.”

However, it looked like Sunny and Silver Wind were not believing.

“You know, I think your sister may be starting to have a fever or something like that” Silver Wind whispered to Sunny.

Midnight wouldn’t let her warnings be dismissed, so she turned to Sunny and said:

“Sunny, please, you have to believe in me. I know I was never trustful of Cozy Glow, despite she appeared to be nice, but that’s because my intuition told me she wasn’t what she appeared to be. And, believed me, there were moments where I doubt of it. But I can ensure you that it is right on this. Sunny, you’re my twin. You have to believe in me.”

The older twin looked to Midnight on the eyes. They stayed for a few seconds like that, but then Sunny smiled and said:

“I believe in you, Midnight.”

That caused Midnight to smile and they she hugged her twin.

“Thank you, Sunny” she said.

“Well, looks like we’re doing this” Silver Wind said. “But what can we do against this evil fairy? Can we asked the headmistresses for help? It’s their spell book, after all.”

“They tried to stop her and she put them in a bubble” Midnight told.

“A bubble?” Sunny asked. “What kind of bubble? Like the ones Star can do?”

“I don't know, some kind of prison bubble” Midnight replied. “And we have to find a way to get them out of it.”

“But how are we going to do it?” Silver Wind asked. “We don’t know how to break advanced fairy magic. And I doubt any of the few students who are at the academy know it too.”

“How about Professor Xenon Alchemy?” Sunny asked. “I bet he know how to deal with Cozy Glow.”

“Actually, her name is Miss Nettle” Midnight corrected. “But you’re right, Sunny, he may be able to help. Let’s go!”

The trio advanced to Professor Xenon’s room, where he was planning the next surprise tests for his classes. Despite the initial disbelief of having an evil fairy at the academy, he decided to go along with them. As they advanced through the halls, he said:

“I hope this is not a prank, your fillies, or else it’s detention to all of you.”

“You have to believe in us, professor” Sunny said.

“Yeah, an evil fairy captured the headmistresses and is trying to steal their spell book” Midnight said.

“If what you’re saying is true, then that fairy is in big trouble” Professor Xenon told. “If there is one thing I can’t stand are evil fairies.”

They then passed through a room with an opened room, where they could see Cozy Glow searching for the spell book.

“That's her” Midnight said.

“Stand back, children” Professor Xenon said. “I will take care of this.”

And he burst into the room, exclaiming:

“Stop right there!”

Cozy Glow, turning to him, said, making her innocent look.

“Oh, Professor Xenon, what a surprise! But, why are you yelling at me? Did I do something wrong?”

“You can drop the act” Professor Xenon said. “I know who you are… fairy.”

Making her sinister smile, Cozy Glow said:

“Well then, I think there’s no point in keeping the disguise at all, if you already know, isn’t it?”

Waving her wand, Cozy Glow returned to be Miss Nettle. Seeing that, Silver Wind whispered to Midnight:

“Wow, you were not kidding, Midnight.”

“Don’t make any move, fairy” Xenon said, charging his horn.

“Or instead, you could not make any move” Miss Nettle replied.

And, waving her wand, she imprisoned Xenon Alchemy in a bubble, just like he did with the fairies. He tried to get out, but his magic wasn’t working.

“You can try whatever you want, my dear, but only fairy magic can break that bubble” Miss Nettle said. “And I doubt you have a fairy wand with you.”

And she laughed.

With their last back-up now imprisoned, the three fillies run away as fast as they could until the entrance of the academy.

“Now what do we do?” Silver Wind asked.

“We're going to have to help the fairies… on our own” Midnight said.

“But how, Midnight?” Sunny asked. “You saw what she did with Professor Xenon.”

Midnight thought for a moment and then had an idea that she shared:

“Well, we can find the spell book before Miss Nettle does. There must be a spell in there that can free the fairies.”

“That can work” Silver Wind commented.

“But that book could be hidden anywhere” Sunny said. “We have to think smart. Perhaps we could… We could start by going to the library and looking at a map of the whole academy. Then we can see every room and every possible hiding place.”

“Great idea, Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed. “Let's go!”

They went to the library, where they got a magic map of the all the academy.

“Now, if you were the fairies, where would you hide a spell book?” Sunny asked. “Well, there's the archive. Nah, too dusty. Or the hall of armor. That'd be too noisy. Or the clock tower?”

“Or where nopony would ever find it” Silver Wind said. “We're doomed.”

At that moment, Midnight had an epiphany.

“Wait! Go back to the clock tower.”
Sunny made a miniature image of the clock tower and Midnight said:

“I think that's it. When the fairies got trapped, they were marching all around. I knew they were trying to tell me something, but I had no idea what. But what if they were marching like the figures in our clock…”

“Because they were trying to tell you the spell book is in the clock tower!” Sunny ended.

“Exactly!” Midnight confirmed. “So we'd better get to the clock tower before Miss Nettle does!”

And so they advanced to the exit of the library. They got out of the academy and headed towards the clock tower. While doing that, they passed through some rooms and they saw, through a window, that Miss Nettle was in one of them.

“Okay, now we can hide” Midnight said to the others.

The three fillies laid low and waited that Miss Nettle went away. They were able to hear her saying:

“Where is that book?”

And she left the room. Midnight took a peek and then said:

“She's gone. Come on.”

And they continued their way until the clock tower. Arriving there, they got in, but they noticed something when they arrived there.

“Uh, where are the stairs?” Silver Wind asked.

“There aren't any” Sunny replied. “The fairies don't need them.”

“Of course!” Midnight said. “They can fly up!”

“But… we can't” Sunny said. “Our magic isn’t strong enough to levitate ourselves up there.”

“Maybe I can turn into my pony-wolf form and climb us there” Silver Wind suggested.

“I don’t know, Silver…” Sunny said. “You still don’t have full control over your pony-wolf form. You could revert back in the meantime.”

Midnight thought for a moment and then noticed the rose on Sunny’s mane and had an idea.

“Sunny, do you have any magic plant food left?” Midnight asked.

“Let me check” she replied, going to her saddlebag. “Yeah, I still have some.”

“Can you grow that rose on your mane into a rising rose stalk big enough to reach the top of the tower?” Midnight asked.

“I could do some quick calculations…” Sunny started.

“Or you could just use it all and see what happens” Silver Wind suggested.

“I could do that too” Sunny admitted.

Sunny took her rose and placed it on the floor. Then she took the bag with magical plant food and poured it on the rose. As soon she did it, the rose turned into a rising rose stalk that grew up to the top.

“Wow, Brilliant!” Silver Wind exclaimed.

“Sunny, you did it!” Midnight said, hugging her twin. “Now let's climb.”

They did so and it didn’t take long for them to arrive to the top. There, they could see the figures that usually came out when the clock marked an hour, with three representing students (a pony, a deer and a griffon) and three representing the fairies, both holding books.

“Okay, now where could the book be?” Silver Wind asked.

“Maybe it is at the gears that make the clock run” Sunny suggested.

“Then we have to hurry and find it” Midnight replied.

Suddenly, the bell started chiming and the figures started to move.

“The clock's moving!” Sunny exclaimed.

As the figures started to get out of the tower to make their turn, Midnight noticed something when she saw the book Knotgrass’ figure was holding.

“Wait!” she said. “Look at that book! What if it's…”

“The spell book!” they both exclaimed.

And so Midnight and Silver Wind fadvanced towards the figure, passing by the others, all while doing the way of the spin. While the two fillies tried to stop it, Sunny was at the entrance waiting for Knotgrass’ figure to get in and got the book with her magic.

“Got it!” she said, giving it to Midnight.

“So is it the spell book?” she asked.

“It sure is!” Midnight replied, happily.

“Bravo!” a voice said, and the fillies startled as they saw Miss Nettle before them. “You've done all the hard work for me by finding that book. Now you get to do the easy part: hand it over.”

“No, Miss Nettle” Midnight said. “I won't give it to you!”

“Uh, I always knew you’d be troublesome” Miss Nettle said. “But what could be expected from a Dark Twin?”

Midnight got uncomfortable as she heard Miss Nettle say that. She and Sunny traded a look, both asking the same thing: how did she knew about that.

“What does she mean with Dark Twin?” Silver Wind asked.

“We tell you later” Sunny replied.

“Well, having in count you have the book and our history, I’ll make it easy for you” Miss Nettle said. “I'll make you a deal. If you give me the book, I will free your dear headmistresses.”

Despite the deal looked good, Midnight had a feeling she shouldn’t trust Miss Nettle. She had already trick them by pretending to be Cozy Glow. What if she was trying to trick them again.

“I don't know…” she said.

“Well, I put them in that bubble, so I can easily get them out of it” Miss Nettle said. “And all you have to do in return is give me that one little book. It's a great deal, if I do say so myself. And so much better than being put in a bubble.”

“I think we should take the deal, Midnight” Sunny said.

“We can’t trust her, Sunny” Midnight replied.

“But, despite everything, she was our friend” Sunny added. “We have to believe that meant something to her. Besides, she does have a point on what she said.”

“You should listen to your sister… before I change my mind” Miss Nettle said. “Do we have a deal?”

But Midnight, despite the claims of her twin and the deal Miss Nettle was offering, still couldn’t bring herself to accept the deal. But it was only when she remembered what Heartbeat had told her before about following always her instinct that she made up her mind.

“No, Miss Nettle, we don’t have a deal.”

“Come on, Midnight, don’t be such a stubborn!” Sunny exclaimed, taking then the book from Midnight.

“No, Sunny!” Midnight called, trying to get the book back.

“We have a deal” Sunny said, giving the book to Miss Nettle.

Once her hooves got the hold of the book, Miss Nettle exclaimed:

“Yes! The most powerful spell book in all the Enchanted Forest is mine!”

“Sunny, you shouldn’t have done that!” Midnight shouted.

“I’m sorry, Midnight, but we didn’t have a choice” Sunny replied.

“Oh, I love when Twins of Light and Darkness argue” Miss Nettle said. “It’s like seeing the primordial fight between Good and Evil. Now, let’s get on more important business, like trying to figure out which spell I shall do first. Enchant a dragon, make myself strong as a deer? I know! I'll make an enormous golden carriage, because the greatest fairy needs the greatest carriage!”

And she used her wand to open the wind of the tower, ready to fly away.

“Wait!” Sunny said. “First you'll free the fairies, right?”

“Oh, no, I can't do that” Miss Nettle replied. “If I let them out now, they'd just come after me.”

“But we had a deal…” Sunny said.

“Oh, all right, I'll let them out of their bubble… after I've learned every spell in their book and become the most powerful fairy! Oh, I just can't wait to get started.”

Having said that, she flew away.

“I can’t believe it…” Sunny said, distraught. “She tricked us!”

“Yeah, I don't think she's ever gonna let the fairies out” Silver Wind said.

“I told you we shouldn’t trust her, Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed. “And now, because of you, Miss Nettle has the book and we won’t be able to free the headmistresses!”

“Yeah, you’re right…” Sunny said, falling on her knees. “I really blew it. I thought we could trust her. She was our friend, after all. But now I see it was all an act. You were right about her all along, Midnight. I should have trusted your instinct. You’re so much better than me in seeing ponies how they really are.”

Seeing her sister being like that, Midnight couldn’t help but feel sorry for her. Kneeling to be at the same level as Sunny, Midnight said:

“Don’t be like that, Sunny. It’s not your fault. Miss Nettle is the one to blame. I’m sorry if I made you feel that way. You always see the best in ponies and that’s the thing that makes you… well, you. And that’s why we two make the best team. Don’t ever doubt about who you are, Sunny.”

That caused Sunny to draw a smile and she said:

“Thank you, Midnight.”

And the twins shared a hug.

“Ah, guys, I think you should see this” Silver Wind said, by the window.

Hearing her, Midnight and Sunny headed towards her and watched with her through the window.

“Miss Nettle hasn’t left yet.”

She was right. From there they could see the greenhouse and there were explosions of magic coming from it, all while hearing Miss Nettle saying:

“Oh, so many spells And so much time to do them!”

“She's in the greenhouse doing a spell, so there's still time to get the spell book back!” Midnight said.

“But how are we going to do that?” Silver Wind asked. “Miss Nettle is very powerful compared to us.”

“There has to be a way to beat her…” Midnight said, trying to think of a plan, eventually thinking of one. “I know! Come!”

They got out of the tower and headed to the greenhouse. When they were close, they stopped and Silver Wind asked Midnight:

“What’s your plan?”

“Remember what the laughing lilies did to me?” Midnight asked. “We can do the same to Miss Nettle.”

“I don't know” Sunny replied. “You'll have to grow a lot of them to stop her… and big ones too.”

“Well, it's a good thing the best enchanted gardener in the school is right here” Midnight said, looking to her sister.

“Who?” she asked. “Me? You want me to do it? After I’ve ruined everything.”

“We'll do it together” Midnight said. “You don’t have to worry.”

With her twin trying to motivate her like that, Sunny felt that they would be able to fix the mistake she had done.

“Okay, I'll do it” she said.

“Silver, can you distract Miss Nettle while we grow the lilies?” Midnight asked.

“You got it” she replied, noticing then a bouncing bluebell that had escaped the greenhouse. “And I think I know just the trick.”

“Perfect” Midnight said. “Everypony ready?”

They nodded and so they proceeded with the plan. Getting to the greenhouse, they opened quietly the door and noticed Miss Nettle at a table with a pumpkin and the spell book. Putting in practice their plan, Silver Wind quietly get in the greenhouse, heading towards the table where the bouncing bluebells were. While that, Miss Nettle started to make a spell:

"From this one pumpkin still and quiet, Bloom into…"

But she didn’t finished as a bouncing bluebell just bounced in front of her, startling her. More bluebells came, with them being thrown by Silver Wind.

“What's going on?!” the fairy asked, confused.

More bluebells came out of the table and started to jump around Miss Nettle.

“Okay, now it’s our chance” Midnight said to Sunny. “I'll get the flower buds, you get the plant food.”

And while Silver Wind kept throwing the bluebells at Miss Nettle, Midnight and Sunny advanced to do their part. Once they got the buds and the plant food, they approached Miss Nettle, still distracted by the bluebells. When they were close enough, Midnight placed some buds near her and Sunny added the plant food. However, once finishing, Sunny said, a little worried:

“I sprinkled too much!”

Miss Nettle, hearing that, noticed their presence and said:

“You! I'll get you!”

She pointed her wand towards the twins, but, before she could do anything, the buds they had placed around her grew up into laughing lilies who sprayed their pollen at Miss Nettle who started to laugh uncontrollably.

“Stop it! Sto…”

But she couldn’t stop, as the lilies just kept spraying her with their pollen, preventing the effects from wearing off. It was then that the laugh was so great that she found herself not able to hold the book that fell on the floor out of the circle of laughing lilies.

“She dropped the spell book!” Sunny exclaimed.

Getting out of their hiding place, Midnight advanced and took the book.

“Got it!”

Seeing Midnight with the spell book, Miss Nettle said:

“Hey, you give that back right now!”

But the lilies kept spraying on her, causing Miss Nettle to keep laughing.

“I mean it!” she said, while laughing.

“We got the book!” Midnight said, as she and Sunny reunited with Silver Wind. “Now let's save the headmistresses before she stops laughing.”

The three fillies then got out of the greenhouse and hasted to the headmistresses’ office. Arriving there and seeing the children with the spell book, Thistlewit said to the others:

“They found it! They found the spell book!”

Midnight tried to say something to them, but they couldn’t hear her.

“What is she saying?” Merryweather asked.

“I don't know” Knotgrass answered. “But we have to tell her how to find the spell that will break the bubble.”

“Oh, how are we going to do that?” Thistlewit asked.

Noticing the fairies talking between themselves, Midnight said:

“They can't hear me!”

“What are they doing?” Silver Wind asked.

And they saw the fairies doing some gestures that looked like somepony opening a book and what appeared to be a number.

“I think they're trying to tell us what page the spell is on” Midnight said.

“Twenty-four” Sunny said to Midnight.

The latter opened the book and then said:

“Found it. But I don’t know if I can do this. It’s fairy magic, after all.”

“Then let me try it” Sunny said.

Midnight nodded and handed the book to her twin. Sunny exhaled and then said:

"With these words I end your trouble…"

But the fairies hasted to stop her.

“What?” Sunny asked them.

And Knograss made a gesture that looked like…

“Oh, you need a wand, Sunny!” Midnight understood, while the fairies nodded in confirmation.

And so the three fillies started to look for a wand in the office. Sunny, seeing Knotgrass pointing to some place, saw one dropped near a vase. She took it, saying:

“Found one.”

“Great” Midnight said, as she and Silver Wind joined her. “No, let’s break that bubble. Go ahead, Sunny.”

Sunny then began to chant:

"With these words I end your trouble! Rupto sudzo! Pop that bubble!"

And she casted the spell that made the bubble to pop, releasing the fairies.

“Oh, thank you!” Knotgrass thanked, as she and the others landed.

“Oh, you're our heroes!” Thistlewit said.

“Now, where's Miss Nettle?” Merryweather asked, as she took back her wand from Sunny and made a determined look.

With the three fairies now with a wand each, they all went to the greenhouse, but once they burst into it, they didn’t see Miss Nettle anywhere.

“She's gone!” Midnight said.

“Hopefully for ever and ever” Knotgrass said.

“To a place far, far away” Thistlewit added.

“Not that far away” a voice said.

They all turned and gasped, as they saw Miss Nettle at the entrance with her wicked smile and pointing her wand to them.

“She's back…” Midnight said, as she and the other fillies got a little intimidated.

“Miss Nettle, I insist that you leave here at once” Knotgrass demanded.

“Oh, I couldn't possibly leave without that spell book, Miss Knotgrass” the evil fairy said.
“I guess I'll just have to make one more extra large bubble!”

But before she could that, Sunny advanced and jumped on Miss Nettle.

“Sunny!” Midnight called.

But it was too late, as Sunny was imprisoned in a bubble, while Miss Nettle smiled. But then she noticed that she didn’t had her wand anymore.

“My wand!” she exclaimed.

They all looked at Sunny who then showed that she had Miss Nettle’s wand.

“Yes!”

“Way to go, Sunny!”

“With these words I end your trouble! Rupto sudzo! Pop that bubble!” Knotgrass said, pointing to the bubble where Sunny was.

And the bubble popped and Sunny was released. Miss Nettled tried to go to her to recover her wand, but Thistlewit and Merryweather blocked her way, pointing their wands at her.

“Well done, Princess Sunlight!” Knotgrass congratulated, turning then to the evil fairy. “Now, Miss Nettle, you are no longer a student or guess of the academy. It's time for you to leave.”

“And never return” Merryweather added, with her mean voice.

“Okay…” she said, in a defeated way. “Uh, could I just have my wand back before I go? Please?”

“I think we'll hold onto it for safekeeping” Knotgrass replied, taking the wand from Sunny.

“Now scoot!” Merryweather ordered.

Miss Nettle scuffed at them and then flew away. After that, Midnight and Silver Wind approached Sunny and the former said:

“Sunny, you were amazing.”

“Yeah, I never imagined you would do that” Silver Wind added.

“After messing up back at the clock tower, is the least I could have done” Sunny said.

“Never the less, it was very brave of you, princess” Knotgrass said.

“Brave of all of you” Merryweather added.

At that moment, Midnight said:

“Wait.”

“What is it, dear?” Thistlewit asked.

“I feel like we're forgetting something” Midnight said.

It was then the three fillies remembered and they all exclaimed:

“Professor Xenon!”

They went out of the greenhouse and then saw Professor Xenon floating around inside the bubble Miss Nettle had put him in and then went out to get him, so the headmistresses could free him.

The Attack of the Zombie Pirates

The weekend ended and soon the academy returned to be as full and busy as it normally is. The news regarding about what happened regarding the Miss Nettle situation quickly spread and soon everyone knew about it, at least the main details.

At the breakfast of Monday, the twins told her older brother and his friends about what happened. Silver Wind, Gust and Gallus were there was well.

“So Sunny made this courageous act of jumping on Miss Nettle and taking her wand” Midnight said.

“Wait, are you really saying that you really did that?” Gunter asked. “Wow! You know, Star, I think I really misjudged your sister.”

“Hey, I can be impulsive when I want to be” Sunny protested, causing the others to laugh. “Okay, I get what you mean.”

“I can’t believe you had all those adventures while I had to endure my uncle Quentin telling his stupid stories about his travels around the world” Gallus said.

“Come on, little brother, they weren’t so bad” Gunter replied.

“That’s what you say, but that because you like boring stuff” Gallus replied back.

“I can back you up, Gallus” Galena said, what caused Gunter make her a hard look.

“I still can’t believe that adorable filly was actually an evil fairy” Moonlight said, while having Star covering her shoulders with one of his wings.

“If you’re like that, then imagine us that were her friends” Silver Wind said.

“I wasn’t” Midnight replied.

“An’ now we know why” Jonagold said. “That’s a good instinct dah one that ya have, Midnight. Hey, Star, looks like ya have competition. Ya better watch out. She was already able to tell an evil fairy apart.”

“I also ha my reservations towards that filly” Star told. “But the fairy magic she used to disguise herself must have prevented me from sensing her true intentions. It’s a good thing Midnight dared to follow her instinct regarding what others would think.”

“Yeah, it was amazing” Gust said, who then blushed a little.

“I can imagine what my dad will do when he gets to know about this” Bramble said. “He has the upmost respect for the Great Fairies.”

“Probably he would have all Thicket searched until he found Miss Nettle and then put her in a cell” Star replied.

“You’re not wrong about that” Bramble replied.

“You know, it looks like we can’t have a normal and easy year at the academy” Galena replied.

“An’ why would we want that?” Jonagold asked, causing all the others to laugh, as they agreed with him.

At Apple Bloom’s room, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were waiting for Purple Smoke, as they are called for a meeting with him to discuss the recent events. His purple smoke form got in and, once he reformed his corporeal form, he said:

“Hello, girls, I’ve heard that you’ve been busy this weekend. Melody told me about your great job at her studio.”

“Yeah, we may have sav’d Chrome Note, but we lost Night Glide” Apple Bloom said, a little down.

“Don’t you worry, as soon we solve this problem with the Talent Thief, we will rescue all the talents that were kidnaped” the General of Talent said.

“Yeah, now that you mention the Talent Thief…” Scootaloo said.

“We got to know who that thief is” Sweetie Belle informed.

“You don’t tell me…” Purple Smoke said.

“It turns out that it is dah Queen ov Neverland” Apple Bloom told. “But ya already knew ‘bout that, don’t ya?”

There was a pause, where Purple Smoke didn’t say anything, but his silence was the answer the Crusaders needed.

“Oh, come on!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “Why didn’t you tell us before?!”

“You already know the answer” he replied. “You need to know things on your own. This is your mission. I’m only here to give you a hoof.”

“Okay… so now that we know about this Queen, can you please tell us more about her?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well, if you must know…” Purple Smoke said, taking a few seconds before continuing. “She’s a fairy with an immense power. Her duty was to watch over the dreams of promising talents, serving as a way to inspire them by letting them enjoy the wonders of Neverland. She used to be so kind… and then suddenly just became… dark and bitter. She became obsessed in expanding her influence. That’s why we had to stop her and the only way to do it was by sealing her realm.”

“It sounds a little drastic” Scootaloo commented.

“When it comes to protect the Pony Reality, you come to see things differently” Purple Smoke replied.

“And dis queen, does she have a name or we’ll have tah keep callin’ her Queen” Apple Bloom said.

The General of Talent gave a laugh and said:

“I guess she now only answers to that name, but you can also call her Tinkerbell.”

“Tinkerbell?” Scootaloo asked. “I would never thought the Talent Thief would have a name like that.”

“Believe me, kiddo, when it comes to villains, their name can be deceiving” Purple Smoke said. “And now that you have defeated one of her minions in the way you did, I bet she won’t rest until you three get out of the picture.”

“So, what ya’re sayin’ is that we need tah watch out our backs?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Just like when you face any other villain” Purple Smoke replied. “That’s my advice. For now, try to enjoy your work, until your next dream vision… and be careful while you do that. I would hate to have to pick new talent scouts.”

Having said that, he turned into his smoke form and went away.

“You know, sometimes I wish that guy could be a little nice with the words he uses” Scootaloo commented.

“But he’s right about one thing” Sweetie Belle said. “We should try to relax a little bit, while we don’t have any other dream vision or clue.”

“And what do you have in mind?” Scootaloo asked.

Apple Bloom thought about that and then had an idea.

“Hey, what ‘bout campin’?” she asked. “We could take dah first years fer campin’. Ah’ve heard Holly talkin’ ‘bout this place here in Thicket that is great fer campin’.”

The other two Crusaders shared a look and then nodded in agreement.

Through the rest of the week, the Crusaders started organizing the camping. The first years got very excited with the camping, especially the twins, as they had never really had gone camping.

“Oh, I can’t wait for this camping!” Sunny exclaimed, excited, while she was preparing her saddlebags with his sister watching.

“I agree with you” Midnight said. “I mean, we had to see Star going camping with dad, uncle Shining Armor and Gleaming Shield, while we stayed at the castle.”

“Wow, sorry to tell you this, girls, but I don’t envy your lives” Silver Wind said, while packing her saddlebags. “I mean, you may be princesses, but I couldn’t imagine a life without camping with my dad from time to time.”

“Well, we kind off understand now” Sunny said. “I mean, having in count our situation…”

“You mean, having in count my situation” Midnight said. “I’m the one who has the unstable magic.”

“Yeah, that still bugs me a little” Silver Wind told. “I mean, you two having magic from each other… It’s just weird.”

“You just described our all family” Midnight said. “I mean, between a mother that is the holder of the original star seed, a father that is the General of Balance, a brother that is a jinchuriki and having a bunch of Generals of Order watching over our shoulders, I would say being Twins of Light and Darkness is just another item to add to the list.”

“In a way, I agree with you, Midnight” Sunny said. “I wonder what more weirdness we still have to discover about our family. Perhaps a hidden brother that we’ve never heard about.”

That caused both Midnight and Silver to laugh and then the former said:

“Yeah, that would be pretty weird… Well, I bet get going to my room to pack my things.”

And so she left the room.

When Saturday came, as soon the sun had been risen, the first years were gathered at the front of the academy’s entrance, with the Cutie Mark Crusaders counting the students that would go to the camping. With them, were Moonlight and Galena.

“Thank yall fer acceptin’ in helpin’ us with whatchin’ the kids” Apple Bloom said.

“You don’t have to thank us, Apple Bloom…” Moonlight said. “I mean, Miss Apple Bloom.”

“Yeah, with the boys out on their own shenanigans, we needed something to occupy our heads” Galena added.

Apple Bloom then turned to the young students and told them:

“Okay, guys, now remember tah never get too far from dah group.”

“Yeah, and be sure that you’re always with somepony” Scootaloo added. “Never go alone anywhere.”

“And if you get lost, don’t wander around” Sweetie Belle told. “Stay where you are so that we can find you.”

After giving those advices, the group advanced. They walked for a while until they found the place where they would camp. Turns out it was a very good place for camping. Once they arrived, everyone started to raise their tents. Thanks to Silver Wind, Sunny and Midnight were able to do it quite fast.

“Wow, raising a tent is not that easy” Sunny said.

“You bet” Midnight agreed, turning then to Silver Wind. “But, thanks to you, Silver, we were able to do it. It’s a good thing you are sleeping with us in the same tent.”

“Oh, please” Gallus said, as he and Gust approached. “We were able to raise our tent even faster than you. Check that out!”

And he pointed to the tent that he and Gust would share.

“It’s not about speed, Gallus, but making sure we have a cozy and dry place to sleep” Silver Wind said.

“Yeah, yeah, I know that, but at least we could add some competition to spice things up” Gallus told.

“Gallus has a certain point” Gust agreed. “This may be my mom’s influence, but a little competition only makes things more interesting.”

“Well, you’re not wrong about that” a voice said.

The voice belonged to Scootaloo who approached.

“Coach Scootaloo” Gust said.

“I have to say, your tent looks good” she said, looking to the boys’ tent. “But the girls’ is more stable. Speed may be important, but not as important as patience and make sure you do a good job.”

“Yes, coach” Gallus and Gust replied.

“So, after you make sure your tent is as good as theirs, why don’t you go get some firewood?” Scootaloo asked. “With your speed, I’m certain we’ll have enough wood in no time.”

Having said that, she moved away. After she did that, Gust bumped Gallus’ shoulder and told:

“Great move, genius, now we have extra work and all because you wanted to show off.”

“Oh, please, you were also on board on the idea” Gallus replied.

“Hey, boys, I advise you to hurry up” Midnight said.

“Yeah, we still want to have the fire ready when it gets dark” Silver Wind added.

And the girls laughed, causing the boys to growl. So after they were done with the tent, Gallus and Gust went to get some firewood. While gathering wood, Gallus said to Gust:

“Come on, Gusty, hurry up. We’re losing all the fun.”

“Gallus, don’t be rush” Gust said. “We may end up bringing sticks that won’t last as firewood and we’ll have to do this again. And don’t call me Gusty!”

It was then that they heard steps approaching. The two students looked in direction of the steps and put themselves in a defensive position, as the steps were coming from an opposite direction of the camp.

“Who’s there?” Gallus asked.

And, from the bushes, a stallion appeared. He was a corpulent earth stallion with a moderate amaranth coat with an octopus image as a Cutie Mark, dark grayish vermilion mane with an indigo woolen hat and grayish tangelo eyes.

“Who’re you?” Gallus asked.

“Oh, you don’t have to worry” the stallion, while approaching the two youngsters. “I’m not going to hurt you. After all, you’re not the ones I’m after. But I may need you to lure them out.”

“I don’t know who you are or what you want, but for you know I just got my talons sharpen” Gallus said, showing his talons in a threatening way.

“Yeah, and I’ve learned a thing or two with my parents” Gust said, while hovering, raising his hooves.

“Oh, there’s no need for that” the strange stallion said, while taking something from under his woolen hat. “The old Smee here is not a fighter, but rather a planner…”

And he took a magic watch, like the one owned by Cragadile and the Shaman, but of different color, opening it.

“And what he’s planning right now is using you as bait to lure the Cutie Mark Crusaders” Smee said.

And he pointed the watch to the two students. It was then that, as the watch moved in its backward movement, it released strange waving energies that left Gallus and Gust in an hypnotic state.

“Now, you’re coming with me” Smee said, while starting to move, with the two youngsters following. “Let’s see how much do the Crusaders care about their dear students.”

Back at the camp, the twins and Silver Wind were having fun with the latter telling her friends about some things she had done with her father at the times they camped. It was then that Midnight noticed something strange.

“Don’t you think the boys are taking too long to get wood?” she asked.

“They are probably in one of those stupid competitions” Silver Wind suggested. “You know how boys are.”

“Maybe you’re right, but…” Midnight said. “I don’t know… It’s a feeling. But also because, if they were competing, they would already be here with the firewood.”

“Midnight has a point” Sunny said. “Perhaps we should go and see if they didn’t get into trouble.”

The three fillies then went to the area where Gallus and Gust had gone to gather wood and then they found the sticks they had gathered but dropped after their encounter with Smee.

“Okay… this is strange” Sunny said. “Do you think that…”

Silver Wind, who now had a much better control over her pony-wolf powers, sniffed and said:

“They were definitely here… but so was somepony else.”

“What do you mean with that?” Midnight asked. “Do you think they were taken by that somepony.”

“I don’t know about that” Silver Wind replied. “But their scents are leading the same way.”

“Then we have to follow them” Midnight said.

“I don’t know…” Sunny said. “I think it would be better to tell Miss Apple Bloom and the others about this.”

“But who knows what can happen to Gust and Gallus in the meantime” Midnight said.

However, Sunny was a little uncertain. But she got to admit that her twin was right about the fact they needed to act as quickly as possibly or else who knows what could happen to Gust and Gallus.

As they walked through the path that Silver Wind had pointed out, Sunny said:

“I’m still not certain about this, Midnight. We can still go back and warn the grown-ups and…”

“Come on, Sunny, this is not that so” Midnight said. “There's some nice trees, pretty flowers…”

“And scary-looking stone deers!” Silver Wind exclaimed, pointing to the front.

Arriving to a clearing, that had what appeared to be a dome made of branches, they got to see what appeared to be statues of deer warriors positioned in line along all the clearing’s width and most of its length.

“And what are they doing right in the middle of the path?” Midnight asked.

“Oh, I remembered reading about this” Sunny said. “It would appear this are statues of the warriors that have fallen in combat during a certain battle Thicket had fought.”

“It looks like a maze” Silver Wind commented.

“In that way, we just have to go around the statues” Midnight replied.

But when she tried to do that, one statue moved and blocked her way.

“Did you see that?!” Silver Wind asked. “The statue moved.”

“This is getting creepier by the minute” Sunny commented.

Midnight tried to pass again around the statues, but another statue blocked her way.

“Let's try again” Midnight said. “Maybe split up this time.”

Silver Wind went another way, but another statue blocked her way, and the same happened when Midnight tried to cross again. When Sunny was to do it, she found a statue blocking her way.

“I'm sorry, Midnight, but I think we should have gone ask for help” Sunny said.

“Sunny may be right” Silver Wind added. “If we can't even make it pass statues, how are we going to save the boys?”

“But what about Gust and Gallus?” Midnight asked.

“I'm sure Miss Apple Bloom, Professor Sweetie Belle and coach Scootaloo will find them quickly and save them” Sunny said. “Let's head back.”

Midnight then sighed, as doubts about her capabilities to help her friends started to invade her mind.

“Maybe you're right” she said, as Sunny and Silver Wind started to retreat. “Maybe we can't do this after all.”

The young unicorn gave a last look to the maze of statues, before starting to follow her sister and Silver Wind. It was then that the jewel of her mane clip started to glow.

“Giving up so soon?” a voice asked.

The three fillies turned around and saw…

“Melody?!” they exclaimed.

It was her, Melody. She was exhibiting her tender smile.

“But what are you doing here?” Midnight asked.

“Well, the Enchanted Forest is good for a walk…” Melody replied. “But the better question here is: where do you think you're going? You know, I never gave up so easily when facing difficult obstacles and neither should you.”

“I was trying to tell them that, Melody” Midnight said.

“But there's no way we can get through those warriors” Sunny replied.

“It's too tough” Silver Wind added.

“Then you just have to be tougher” Melody replied.

“I don't know if we can do that, Melody” Midnight said.

“Me neither” Sunny told.

“I think you girls are stronger than you know” Melody replied.

And she started to sing, while trying to start passing the maze, with the statues blocking her way. She sang how she knew all about overcoming doubts and how ponies used to tell her there were things she couldn’t do. But she was able to prove them wrong and now she would share with them words that would help them understand. She sang that there was only one voice to obey, while testing a vine that was nearby, being that the voice inside of them and motivated them to let it be their guide and, in that way, they would save the day.

It was then that, after getting some haul, she started to climb the vine, while singing that the fillies were stronger than they knew and, to the amazement of them, they saw Melody swinging around over the statues on the vine, all while singing that they, despite their size, could give their all and find that they were stronger than they know. She returned to their side and landed beside them.

Watching Melody, Midnight became inspired and then said:

“That gives me an idea. Instead of trying to go through the maze, let's go over it.”

“Now you're thinking” Melody commended her.

“Midnight, do you really think we can jump across all these statues?” Sunny asked, still a little skeptical.

“I know we can!” Midnight replied.

And she started to sing, all while handing a vine to Sunny, trying to inspire her and Silver Wind by starting climbing another vine. Silver Wind, who started to be motivated, also proceeded to climb a vine and, despite her doubts, Sunny did the same. With Melody also climbing her vine, she and the fillies started to sing that they were stronger than they knew, while swinging over the statues and starting pass over them, until they reached the other side, landing and ending the song while holding each other’s hooves.

“We made it!” Sunny exclaimed, excited and not wanting to believe.

“That was great!” Silver Wind said, while hugging Sunny.

“Melody, we still need to find our friends. Can you help us?”

“You don't need my help” Melody replied, taking Midnight’s hoof. “You already have what it takes to get pass anything that comes your way. Now go. I believe there are some boys that need rescuing.”

Midnight nodded and then said to the others:

“Come on, guys. We can do this.”

The three fillies started to advance, leaving Melody.

They continued their way, with Silver wind telling the path to take. It was then that Midnight saw something.

“What is that?”

And a swarm of moths advanced towards them, starting to bother them.

“Silver moths!” Silver Wind said.

“I can't see where I'm going” Midnight said.

“I can barely see!” Silver Wind protested.

“I can barely move” Midnight replied.

“What do we do?” Silver Wind asked.

“Melody was wrong” Sunny said, in a defeatist way. “We can't get through this.”

It was then that Sunny had an idea.

“Hey, wait a second” she said. “Girls, I have an idea: it’s a spell Star taught me to make bugs stay away.”

Having said that, she casted a spell that unleased an odorless smoke (at least to ponies) that caused the moths to fly away.

“You did it, Sunny!” Silver Wind said.

“Yeah, you really saved us from those moths” Midnight added.

“I did, didn't I?” Sunny said, with her confidence getting stronger. “I think I'm ready to face anything that might be waiting for us.

“Great” Midnight said. “Then let's go.”

They continued their way. As they did, Midnight noticed:

“You guys, the path is opening up.”

“Maybe we're almost there” Sunny suggested.

“Maybe” Midnight replied.

But that was not the case as, once again, they found another obstacle: a river whose current was too strong for any of the fillies to cross over.

“Oh, now what do we do?” Sunny asked. “I doubt our magic is strong enough to lead us to the other side safely.”

“Looks like we’ll have to find another way to cross to the other side” Midnight said.

“Maybe not…” Silver Wind said.

“What do you mean?” Sunny asked.

Silver Wind approached a tree that was there, closed her eyes, while taking a deep breath. It was then that she opened them, revealing her pony-wolf eyes, with her claws coming out, and she made some blows at the tree and it just fell down, creating a bridge.

“Problem solved” Silver Wind said, returning to her normal pony form.

“Wow, Silver, we didn’t know you could already do that” Midnight said.

“Neither did I, but I followed Melody’s advice and I tried to be stronger” she replied. “Apparently, it worked.”

“Well, let’s move on” Midnight said.

And the three fillies crossed the river, continuing then their mission to find their two friends.

After a while, they saw a cave approaching.

“They are inside that cave” Silver Wind said. “I can smell it. But there’s something else there. Something… off.”

“Well, girls, let’s go” Midnight said. “But be careful. We don’t know what’s in there.”

They advanced carefully and got inside the cave. The three fillies soon saw their friends, who were still under the influence of the magic watch’s hypnosis.

“Boys!” the girls exclaimed, approaching them.

“But what happened to them?” Silver Wind asked.

“It looks like they are in some kind of trance” Sunny said.

“Oh, you’re quite right, my dear” a voice said.

The fillies turned and saw Smee nearby, blocking their way to the exit.

“And here I was expecting for the Cutie Mark Crusaders, only to have three more baits for the trap” he said, while taking the watch. “Now, just be good fillies and look to the watch.”

As he approached them with the watch preparing to use its hypnotic power, the three fillies started to quiver in fear. But then Midnight, with Melody’s advice still resonating in her head and seeing how her sister and friend were so afraid, wouldn’t let that pony cause them no harm. Looking to Smee with determination in her eyes, Midnight could feel her dark magic starting to flow to her horn who started to release dark sparkles. She then shouted:

“Leave us alone!”

And she released a dark shock wave from her horn that threw Smee back a few hooves. He hot surprised by that and Midnight couldn’t believe that, despite having used her dark magic, she wasn’t able to defeat that stallion.

“Impressive…” Smee said. “But it will take more than just a little dark spell like that to take down dear old Smee.”

“What about three awesome Cutie Mark Crusaders?” a voice asked.

They all looked and, to the fillies’ relief, they saw Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, both using their dreaming cloaks.

“Well, well, well, finally you got here” Smee said. “I was starting to think you didn’t care about these children enough to save them.”

“You will pay for taken innocent children and use them to lure us in, you rascal” Scootaloo said, as she and the others advanced inside.

“Let them go” Apple Bloom said. “Yer problem is with us.”

“Let me think…” Smee said. “Let them go, instead of using them to ensure your eminent defeat? I think I’ll pass that.”

“Then it’s time for you to face your defeat” Sweetie Belle replied.

Just as they were about to attack Smee, five other stallions appeared. They looked like pirates, having as well strange tattoos, and they positioned themselves between the Crusaders and Smee.

“Oh, do you really think I would come and face the famous Cutie Mark Crusaders, who were able to foil the Queen’s plans many times, without back-up?” Smee said. “Old Smee here may have a lot of years over him, but he clearly isn’t a foul.”

“Ah, please, we already faced a giant crocodile, shadow creatures and a pony with crazy magic stones” Scootaloo said. “Do you really think we’re afraid of five pirates.”

Just as she said that, a strange glow took over their bodies and so they started to change. The five pirates’ color was now cold and grey, with their faces twisted and ghastly. White bandages were coating their bodies and long rope tentacles sprouted from their backs. Each rope ending with a hook.

“Okay, now we’re a little afraid” Scootaloo said.

“What are those things?” Apple Bloom asked.

“They look like… zombies” Sweetie Belle said.

One of the zombies launched his ropes who started to tangle around Sweetie Belle. He then pushed her forward, with two other zombies ready to attack her. But Scootaloo and Apple Bloom saved her, by attacking the pirates with their gale and wood nature respectively, with the pegasus Crusader soon kicking the one that was holding Sweetie Belle, prompting him to release her. The other two pirates used their ropes on Apple Bloom and Scootaloo but they dodged them.

Apple Bloom then used her wood nature to summon vines that tied some of the pirates, while Sweetie Belle used her wind nature to throw the others against the walls of the cave. But even that was not enough, as the zombie pirates soon got up, with the ones tied by Apple Bloom’s vines getting rid of them. They attacked again, launching their ropes and being able to catch the Crusaders.

“No!” Sweetie Belle said, while trying to release herself.

“On no, this is bad!” Apple Bloom said.

Smee chuckled and said:

“And now it’s time to dispose of you, Crusaders. The Queen will be very glad to know that you won’t stand in her way again.”

Seeing the Cutie Mark Crusaders in trouble, Midnight could feel her desperation taking over her and then taking shape in her dark magic. Seeing her sister like that, Sunny said:

“Midnight, no… Calm down.”

But she wasn’t listening her. Unable to contain herself anymore, Midnight shouted:

“Release… them!”

And she unleased another dark pulse of energy, with this one being even more powerful than the other. That caused Smee and the pirate zombies to be thrown to the ground, causing the Cutie Mark Crusaders to be freed. They got surprised by what just happened.

“But what the hay…” Apple Bloom started.

“… just…” Scootaloo continued.

“… happened?” Sweetie Belle ended.

Smee started to get up and, seeing the defeated zombie pirates, he made an angry face and said:

“No! This can’t be!”

He took his magic watch and used it to open a portal to Neverland. The zombie pirates, as they got up, crossed the portal and, before Smee could also cross it, he said to the Cutie Mark Crusaders:

“This isn’t over, Cutie Mark Crusaders. You are on the Queen’s aim and you can be sure she won’t give up until she gets what she wants, even if that means to dispose of you.”

“And you can tell her we’re not afraid of her!” Scootaloo exclaimed back.

Smee crossed the portal that then closed behind him.

The Crusaders approached the three fillies and Apple Bloom asked:

“Are y’all okay?”

“Excluding the part we just faced by a bunch of zombie pirates, I think we’re okay” Silver Wind replied.

“But who were them and what did they want?” Sunny asked.

“It’s… complicated” Sweetie Belle replied. “But don’t worry, we’re dealing with it. But the most important thing is that you’re safe.”

She then turned to Midnight, who was still a little shaken by the dark magic she had just used, and asked:

“What about you, Midnight? Are you okay?”

Recovering most of her senses, Midnight replied:

“I… think so.”

Sunny looked worried to her sister. That dark magic was really powerful and that made her wonder about how much she would be able to handle.

“I hate to state the obvious, but I think we should worry about those two” Scootaloo said, pointing to Gallus and Gust.

“Don’t worry about that” Sweetie Belle said. “I think I can nullify that hypnotic state with my Thirteenth Note power.”

Focusing, Sweetie Belle started to sing and her voice caused the two youngsters to wake up from their hypnotic state.

“Ah, what happened?!” the two of them asked.

Seeing their friends and the Crusaders in front of them and noticing they were in a cave, Gallus said:

“Okay, this is weird.”

“Why do I have a feeling that we missed something important?” Gust asked.

And that caused, to their confusing, their friends and the Crusaders to laugh.

In Neverland, Tinkerbell was sitting on her throne made of wood and decorated with twisted twigs. Around her, there were shadow creatures with green eyes. Smee approached her, bowing to her, and said:

“My Queen… I’m so sorry. Please, have mercy of old Smee. We don’t know what happened. We had the Crusaders where we wanted, but then…”

However, he didn’t finish, as Tinkerbell raised her hoof, causing Smee to stop talking.

“I saw how you failed miserably your mission to get rid of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. However, I have to admit that it was not entirely your fault.”

“You do?” Smee asked, a little relieved.

“In fact, this failure of yours just led me to realize the talents that I need to make my plans come true” Tinkerbell said, turning to a mirror and making the images of Midnight and Sunny appear. “Those two are Twins of Light and Darkness. The Dark Twin’s potential with dark magic is immense, and her Light Twin’s must be equally great. If I can get my hooves on them, then I can finally put my plans to work. I just need to wait until they are ready to bloom.”

And she laughed evily.

Author's Note

The video above belongs to Yeosan.

Target: Midnight

At one next day at their Introduction to Practical Magical class, the twins, along with Silver Wind, were surprised when Professor Knotgrass announced that class was going to be a lecture about the basics of elemental manipulation. All the students got excited, as that was a intermedium level kind of magic that they normally learned how to work in forward years.

Knotgrass told them about each of the six natures and how they interact with each other. She also talked about how they can combine and create new natures, mentioning some of them to the students.

“Okay, now, I have something very special for you” Knotgrass said.

With a wave of her wand, she made pieces of paper appear and delivered them through her students.

“These pieces of paper are able to absorb your energy when applied on it and, depending on your nature, it will react diffently” Knotgrass explained, waving her wand and making some writing appear on the blackboard. “The specifics of the procedure are on the board. Come on, you can try it.”

And so the students started to infuse their energies, with their respective papers, with them reacting in many ways. It was then that Sunny said:

“Professor, mine reacted in a strange way.”

Knotgrass approached her and asked:

“What do you mean, my dear?”

Sunny showed her the paper which had one half wet and the other half turning into dust.

“Oh my…” Knotgrass said, surprised. “My dear, that means you both have a natural affinity for both water and earth natures.”

“Really?” Sunny asked. “That’s amazing! Wait, does that mean I have also a combined nature?”

“Of course” the fairy replied. “And yours is quite rare. You possess wood nature.”

“You mean the same one Leaf Mane has?” the Light Twin asked. “Amazing! That means I will be able to grow plants and control them. I have to ask Leaf Mane for some tips on the subject.”

“Professor Knotgrass, I think I also have a double nature affinity” Midnight said.

“Oh, really?” she asked. “Well, this is a first. It’s unusual to find two students with double natures in the same class. But you two are twins, so it is not that of a surprise. Let’s see those natures, my dear.”

Knotgrass went to check on Midnight’s paper and, once she took a peek, she got caught by surprised for what she saw.

“Oh my…” she said, jumping a little.

The paper was winkling on one of the halves, suggesting light nature, but the other half was dark, suggesting darkness nature.

“What is it, professor?” Midnight asked.

Knotgrass recovered from her reaction and then said:

“My dear… You have a… dark light nature.”

Some of the students present hold their breath when they heard that. Midnight was a little confused and then asked:

“Is that a bad thing?”

“Well… not necessarily… but you see…”

“It’s a villain nature” a student said.

“Yeah, only bad guys use it” another added.

Hearing that, Midnight got a little depressed.

“Come on, now, children, don’t be like that” Knotgrass said. “The blacklight nature is not a nature of bad guys. Now, let us all give a closer look to the six elements of elemental manipulation.”

And she continued her lecture about elemental manipulation, but Midnight ended not listening the rest of it, as her thought was on how the others had reacted before her double nature. Both Sunny and Silver Wind looked at her with worry.

After the class, they were walking through the halls of the academy, with Silver Wind looking at her piece of paper (which she was holding with her magic) that had winkled.

“I can’t believe my nature it’s light” she said. “I can’t wait to tell my dad so he can teach me those light-natured spells he knows and uses on his pony-wolf form.”

“I also have light nature… but mine is paired with darkness which apparently makes up a rather villainous one” Midnight said.

“Come on, Midnight, don’t say that” Sunny told her twin. “You heard what Professor Knotgrass. Blacklight nature is not an evil nature. There is no nature that is evil. And she is one of the great fairies, so no worries.”

Hearing her sister saying that caused Midnight to become much more relieved. However, that didn’t last long.

“Hey, guys, look, is the princess with a villain nature” a voice said.

That voice belonged to Atlanta, who was accompanied by her friends. Her statement caused some students to watch.

“What do you want, Atlanta?” Sunny asked, in an annoyed way.

“I just wanted to see how our evil colleague is doing” Atlanta replied.

Hearing her saying caused Midnight to get affected.

“Hey, don’t say that!” Silver Wind exclaimed. “Midnight is not evil!”

“Oh, please, she has a nature that only villains have” Atlanta said.

“Blacklight nature is elemental magic” Sunny told. “It’s neutral magic.”

“Say that to that villain griffon that attacked our school last summer” Atlanta replied. “He surely took good use of his blacklight nature to cause some damages to the academy. I think it’s a shame that somepony like her is even related to the great hero that saved us from the Lord of Chaos…”

But it was then that Sunny, who approached while Atlanta was talking, slapped her, causing the students who were watching to gasp.

“Don’t you dare talk to Midnight like that!” she exclaimed. “Despite everything she’s and will always be a better pony than you are!”

Midnight was left astonished by her twin’s words about her.

“Sunny…” she said.

Atlanta took her hoof to the place Sunny had slapped her, irritated for what she had done. However, she retained her posture and then said:

“Those are the words that I expected that the sister of a freak like her would say.”

It was then that, after seeing Sunny defending her and hearing Atlanta insulting both of them like that, Midnight’s shame turned into rage. Without even noticing, her horn started to gather magic, being it a mix of light and darkness that combined into a dark light that she then pointed at Atlanta. Sunny noticed that and, realizing what was about to happen exclaimed:

“Midnight, no!”

But it was too late, as Midnight launched an obscure light against Atlanta. She got caught by surprise and fear came soon to replace it. However, the obscure light didn’t come to hit her, as Sunny placed herself in the way. The spell hit her and Sunny started to feel an immense pain through her body. It was those screams that made Midnight realize what was happening and her magic stopped, as well the Pain Inducing Spell she had casted accidently on her sister.

“Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed, not believing that she had just hurt her own twin.

“See, looks like she already is using her magic to do evil things” Atlanta said.

Midnight could feel every look on her, starring on her, judging her. She could feel the pressure just immobilizing her. She just wanted to get out of there, to go to a place where she could find peace and escape from that situation. It was then that, without even she realize it, her magic activated and Midnight teleported away.

Seconds after that, Star landed there and asked:

“But what is happening here?! Why is everyone doing all this commotion?”

He then noticed Sunny still enduring the side effects of the Pain Inducing Spell and being tended by Silver Wind.

“Sunny!” he called, approaching her twin. “What happened?”

“It was Midnight” Silver Wind told. “She got… a little out of control.”

“What she means is that Midnight went evil crazy” Atlanta said.

That comment of her lent her a harsh look from Star that intimidated Atlanta. The alicorn prince turned to her sister and started to use a spell to mitigate the side effects. While he did that, Sunny said:

“Star, please… It’s not Midnight’s fault. It was Atlanta… She…”

“Yeah, you don’t have to tell me that” Star said, starting to apply a healing spell on Midnight that quickly cleared the aftereffects of the Pain Inducing Spell. “Please, Silver Wind, take care of Sunny. I’m going after Midnight.”

Having said that, he took flight, looking for Midnight. A few seconds later, he found Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle walking in a hurried step.

“Star…” Apple Bloom said, while the young alicorn landed. “Could ya tell us what happen’d? We heard some commotion.”

“Is everything okay?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Well… I would say everything’s okay” Star said. “But I really need to find Midnight. She’s in trouble and I need to help her.”

Before any of the Cutie Mark Crusaders could answer, they start to experience a dream vision. They could see Midnight, crying on her hideout somewhere in the woods around the academy. However, this dream vision seemed different than the others. It was like something bad was about to happen to her.

The dream vision ended and Star, noticing the empty look the Crusaders had while having their dream visions, asked:

“You just had a dream vision, didn’t you?”

“What?!” Scootaloo asked, nervously trying to hide it. “Of course not! What’s even a dream vision?”

“Yeah, we definitely didn’t have one of those” Sweetie Belle added.

Apple Bloom then made an awkward look and said:

“Gals… Ah forgot tah tell yall, but… Star knows ‘bout our dream cloaks.”

“What?!” Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle asked at the same time. “You told him?!”

“No…” Apple Bloom replied. “He saw me using mine back at Silver Wind’s first full moon transformation. I was going to tell you, but with all the missions we had I ended up forgetting.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked mad at Apple Bloom, but the formed took a deep breath and said:

“Okay, we’re going to talk about this later. Right now, we have to find Midnight.”

“Wait, it was my sister the one that was in your dream vision?” Star asked.

“Yes, and she looked like she is in serious trouble” Sweetie Belle told.

“I know that she’s really upset for what happened back there, but…” Star started.

“It’s not that kind of trouble” Scootaloo said. “We mean real trouble, like… she’s in danger.”

Hearing that, Star got even worrier than before and then asked:

“Do you know where she is?”

“We could only see that she is somewhere in the woods around the academy” Apple Bloom replied.

“Then it’s up to me to find her exact location” Star told.

He then closed his eyes and, after absorbing some of natural energy, he got in the sage mode. The Cutie Mark Crsuaders got a little curious after seeing that, as they had never been able to see Star in his sage mode. It took only a few moments for Star to locate Midnight. However, he could feel something wrong… something dark.

“I know where she is, but we have to hurry” he said, starting to fly over there.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders followed him.

Midnight was crying on her hideout and, while doing it, she said:

“Why was I cursed with this curse? How could this ever happen to me?”

Suddenly the jewel of her mane clip started glowing for a moment. After that, she heard hoofsteps approaching her. She raised her head and saw…

“Purple Smoke?” Midnight asked, surprised to see the General of Talent before her.

“Hello, little princess” Purple Smoke greeted with a smile. “It would appear that you are in a bit of a pickle. What’s wrong?”

“I’ll tell you what’s wrong, Purple Smoke” she replied, while sobbing. “It’s my magic. It’s evil and dangerous. It had already hurt my sister… twice. First, I turned her into a foal and now… I can’t even say it.”

“Yeah, Mirror Coat told me about that… accident” Purple Smoke said, while sitting beside Midnight. “But if there’s something I know is that you shouldn’t be ashamed of your power.”

“Haven’t you seen what it made me do?” Midnight asked. “How could I not be ashamed of it?”

“Like it or not, that power is part of you” Purple Smoke told her. “Deny it is the same as denying yourself.”

“My nature is blacklight, the same nature that was owned by many villains” Midnight said. “It had already caused so many damages.”

“That… is true” Purple Smoke admitted. “However, you need to have in mind that blacklight nature is a nature just like any other. It may be more unstable and harder to control than the others, but, just because villains have used it to do evil, it doesn’t mean you can’t use it to do good. That’s only up to you. And may I say that, knowing you as I know, you have the potential to do just that.”

The General of Talent’s words were able to sooth her worries and Midnight smiled to him and said:

“Thank you.”

“You’re very welcome, princess” he replied, returning her the smile.

At that moment, however, Purple Smoke felt something approaching. Knowing exactly who that was, he said:

“Princess, stay close to me and keep quiet please.”

“Why?” Midnight asked.

“Please, just do what I asked” Purple Smoke asked again.

The young princess did that and then the General of Talent said to the air:

“You can come out now. Don’t think I can’t feel your presence, because that’s the biggest mistake you can take… Smee.”

And, from behind a nearby tree, Smee appear. Dropping a chuckle, Smee said:

“It looks like you haven’t lost the touch, General of Talent. It was impressive you were able to sense me when I had so much care in not being detected.”

“What’s impressive is that you can go for a walk on your own without having your captain around telling you where to step” Purple Smoke replied.

“I don’t know what you mean with that, but I can ensure you I have no captain” Smee replied.

“Of course…” Purple Smoke replied. “The Queen doesn’t play around when it comes to her underlings.”

“The Queen is not very happy with you, for your information, Purple Smoke” Smee told. “Sealing Neverland like that… That was not very nice. But there’s still a chance. The only thing we need is more talent and that filly will give us enough power.”

It was then that zombie pirates appeared as well. Seeing them, Midnight felt a lot of fear. Those creatures were the same ones that attacked her and her friends when they were camping with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“Oh, so you decided to bring the all crew, hein?” Purple Smoke asked, not impressed. “You all seem very confidence. Haven’t you forgot about anything.”

“What?” Smee asked.

Out of nowhere, a supersonic scream casted one of the zombie pirates was casted to the ground. Following it, came a gale nature beam and branches that defeated two other zombie pirates. The other two were defeated when somepony tacked them with a lot of strength that casted them to the ground like they were nothing. That somepony was Star who was with the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

“What?!” Smee asked, not wanting to believe.

“Star!” Midnight exclaimed, very happy to see her big brother.

“You forgot that I can always count with the Cutie Mark Crusaders to protect any talent you decide to kidnap” Purple Smoke said. “And it would appear Prince Star Knight is with them. Now, Smee, tell me, how is your confidence now?”

Smee could see that his situation was not good. His zombie pirates were defeated and he was facing alone the General of Talent himself, the famous alicorn prince that managed to defeat the Lord of Chaos and the Cutie Mark Crusaders that have been preventing him and many other servants of the Queen from performing her orders effectively. He didn’t had any choice. Despite taking the risk of facing the Queen’s wrath, Smee couldn’t allow the enemy to defeat or capture him and the zombie pirates.

“You mark my words, this was not the last you’ve seen of me” Smee told, while taking out his magic watch.

With those words, Smee crossed the portal, followed by the zombie pirates.

“Wow, this was easy” Apple Bloom said. “Last time we fought those things, it was a lot harder.”

“That’s because we’re getting good on our jobs” Scootaloo replies.

“Or that we had Star helping us, perhaps?” Sweetie Belle suggested.

“Yeah, but I still don’t know who were them and what did they wanted with my sister” Star said.

“I… I say the same” Midnight told. “It’s the second time I saw those… things. What they want with me?!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders both looked to Purple Smoke, waiting to see if he agreed in telling Star and Midnight the truth. Sighing, he said:

“Well, I guess there’s no point in keeping this a secret any longer.”

And so he and the Crusaders told them about the mission to stop Tinkerbell from abducting talents and rescue the ones who had been already taken.

“I see…” Star said. “That makes a lot of sense now.”

“So, there’s some mean villains after me?” Midnight asked. “But… why?”

“The Queen of Neverland is after all the talents that are blooming or about to bloom” Purple Smoke replied. “I think she senses that you possess a great potential and wants you for that.”

“We’ve been protecting every talent that she might want” Sweetie Belle explained. “We’re not been successful every time, but we were able to protect a hooful of them.”

“I’ve noticed your strange behavior through all year, but I thought it was just my curiosity, so I didn’t give it that much importance. But there’s still something that bugs me a little.”

“And what it is, young prince?” Purple Smoke asked.

“Why did the tree called the Crusaders to the academy when there’s talents being kidnap both in the Pony World and the Enchanted Forest?”

“Ya know, that is a very good question” Apple Bloom admitted.

“Do you think there’s another reason for the Tree of Crisis to send us here?” Scootaloo asked.

“Who knows” Purple Smoke said. “The Tree of Crisis was created with the combination of my magic with Mirror Coat’s. Its ways are still pretty mysterious. I advise you three to watch yourselves out.”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders nodded to that advice. Purple Smoke then turned to Star and Midnight and told them:

“Can I ask you to not tell anyone about this? We can’t have any interference from others.”

Star nodded and said:

“You can count on me for that, Purple Smoke. Right, Midnight?”

“Right…” the little Dark Twin said, a little insecure.

“Okay” Purple Smoke said. “Now I’ll return to the Light Kingdom. I wish both you good luck. Oh, by the way, girls, keep watch on Princess Midnight. I’m not sure that the neverlanders have given up on her.”

“Ya can count on us, Purple Smoke” Apple Bloom said, with the others backing her words out.

“I will also watch over my sister” Star said. “I’ll be more attentive.”

Purple Smoke nodded to them and then disappear with a bust of purple light, secure they would do their best. However, Midnight was still unsure, as she feared she would be kidnapped like how it happened with the other talents that the Queen of Neverland had already taken.

The Watch and the Hook

In Neverland, at the throne room, Tinkerbell was dealing with Smee after his miserable attempt to abduct Midnight.

“I can’t believe that you failed to bring the Dark Twin!” she shouted. “How difficult is to capture a little filly in a vulnerable state when you have a squad of five zombie pirates?!”

“Please, my queen, it was not my fault!” Smee said, bowing to her. “She wasn’t alone. Purple Smoke was there. He distracted me and the zombie pirates and then we were attacked by the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Prince Star Knight from the back. They didn’t give us any chance to retaliate. Please, have mercy of poor Smee!”

Despite the rage and frustration Tinkerbell was feeling, she couldn’t help but feel that Smee’s situation was indeed out of his control. Purple Smoke was really a formidable adversary, despite the hate she felt for him for sealing her away in Neverland. And there was that Prince Star Knight. She had already heard rumors about him and how he defeated the Lord of Chaos.

Sighing, Tinkerbell sat on her throne and told:

“Very well, I’ll give you a second chance.”

“Oh, thank you kindly, my queen” Smee thanked, relieved, still bowing.

“However, this time, you cannot make any mistake” Tinkerbell warned. “I’ll make sure this time you’ll be able to bring me the target.”

“Okay, then I’ll prepare myself to bring you the Dark Twin” Smee said, preparing to exit.

“No” Tinkerbell told. “This time, the target will be another.”

At the beginning of the next day after Smee tried to abduct Midnight, the Cutie Mark Crusaders were together in Apple Bloom’s room, discussing what had happened in the previous day, more precisely the fact that Star knew about their dreaming cloaks.

“I can’t believe that you didn’t tell us about Star, Apple Bloom” Sweetie Belle said.

“Yeah, what happened with team work?” Scootaloo asked.

“Sorry, gals, but Ah end’d up forgetting ‘bout it” Apple Bloom said. “Don’t forget we were dealing with Silver Wind. Besides, it’s not like Star is going to tell everycreature.”

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle traded a look and then the latter told:

“Okay, we forgive you.”

“Do you have any other secret you liked to share with us that involves the mission?” Scootaloo asked.

“Well…” Apple Bloom started.

“Really?” Sweetie Belle asked, not amused.

“It’s not a big ov a deal” Apple Bloom replied. “It’s jest that Moonlight was with Star when he saw me with mah dreamin’ cloak.”

There was a pause and then Sweetie Belle said:

“It could be worse. I think we can trust in her as well.”

“I think you have more in your hooves than wondering who knows about your missions, girls” a voice said.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders turned and saw Purple Smoke.

“Really?” Scootaloo asked. “Couldn’t you wait until we recover from the fight of yesterday?”

“You barely fought” Purple Smoke replied. “You had help from Prince Star Knight, you quickly subdued the zombie pirates and Smee isn’t exactly a fighter, being that the reason why he run away the second his little squad was down.”

“Never mind her, Purple Smoke” Apple Bloom said. “Ya know how Scootaloo is. So, what do ya have fer us?”

“Well, it took me a while, but I was able to replicate my brother Time Turner’s retrocognition, so…” Purple Smoke told.

“Wait, wait, wait…” Scootaloo interrupted. “What is that, retrocogn…? I can’t even say the world.”

“Retrocognition” Purple Smoke repeated. “It allows the user to see past events. It’s basically the opposite of precognition. Anyway, because I can’t mimic a General’s ability to its fullness, so it took me a while, but I finally managed to figure out where the magic watch that was in Rara’s room is.”

“Really?!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “That’s amazin’! Finally a lead that can put us in the way to get in Neverland and rescue all those talents Tinkerbell abducted.”

“Where is it?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Still in Las Pegasus” Purple Smoke replied. “Apparently, one of Rara’s friends took the watch after the former’s abduction. Rara gave it to her after the latter had found it interesting.”

“And where does she lives?” Scootaloo asked. “Just tell us and we go there immediately to get the watch.”

“Unfortunately, I couldn’t see where she is” Purple Smoke replied, causing the CMCs to get a little down. “However, I know how she looks like.”

“And that means…” Apple Bloom asked.

“It means that I can get her scent” Purple Smoke replied, summoning a purple bubble. “And having in count that Prince Star Knight knows about the mission…”

“He can help us with the sage mode, just like he did with Midnight yesterday” Sweetie Belle concluded.

“Not quite” Purple Smoke said. “Prince Star Knight’s sage mode can only detect energy signatures. My shapeshifting ability can do a lot of things, but copying another’s energy signature without having a sample is not one of them.”

“So what how can Star help us?” Scootaloo asked.

“Of course!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, realizing what Purple Smoke was trying to say. “Star has a timberwolf. Timberwolves haves a very keen sense of smell.”

“Exactly” Purple Smoke said. “Now I expect nothing but success, girls. I trust in you.”

Having said that, Purple Smoke teleported way with a purple smoky light.

“Okay, gals, now we just need to ask Star if we can borrow…” Apple Bloom started.

But she didn’t finish as they started to have another dream vision that was quite peculiar to them. The first pony that they saw was Sunny that was in the academy’s greenhouse, however, as soon the dream vision was starting to finish, they saw Atlanta who was going to an empty room at an isolated part of the academy. When the vision ended, Scootaloo asked:

“Okay, what was that?”

“To me it looked like… a double vision” Sweetie Belle said.

“What?!” Scootaloo asked. “A double vision? Great, as if we didn’t have enough work. How the hell are we going to handle the watch and two talents at the same time?”

“We need to go for the watch” Sweetie Belle said. “We have to find it before that mysterious stallion or any of the Queen’s followers. That is if they haven’t find it yet.”

“But we can’t forget our duties for the endangered talents” Scootaloo said.

“Then we have tah split up” Apple Bloom told.

That caused the other two Crusaders to look at her.

“Really?” they asked.

“It’s dah only way we can do this more effectively. One of us deals with dah watch, while dah other two deal with helpin’ Sunny and Atlanta.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo traded a look and then nodded in agreement.

“How are we going to do this?” Scootaloo asked.

“Okay…” Apple Bloom said, thinking. “Sweetie Belle, since you already dealt with that mysterious stallion that is also after the watch, I think you should go after it.”

Sweetie Belle nodded and Scootaloo said:

“And what about us?”

“Well, since Sunny is normally at dah greenhouse at her free times an’ it appears she has a wood nature an’ a way with plants, her talent should be relat’d tah that and, if so, I’m dah most suitable tah help her” Apple Bloom said.

“Wait, so I have to deal with Atlanta?” Scootaloo asked. “That filly is even worse than Diamond Tiara when she was mean.”

“Then perhaps this is yer time tah help another filly tah find dah right way” Apple Bloom replied. “Scootaloo, don’t worry, Atlanta already has a Cutie Mark. Ya jest have tah help her find dah real way tah use her talent.”

Seeing that she would have any opportunity to deny this task, Scootaloo sighed and said:

“Fine, I’ll do it.”

Later that day, Sweetie Belle went to find Star, finding him at the shade of a tree at the gardens of the academy with Timber, with the latter lying beside his owner while Star petted his head and read a book. Approaching them, Timber raised his head, while looking at her. Sweetie Belle felt a little intimidated by Timber, despite knowing he was not dangerous.

“Hi, Star…” Sweetie Belle said. “I can see that you’re having a good time… with your pet…”

Star looked at her above his book and asked:

“What do you want?”

“What makes you think I want something?” Sweety Belle asked, trying to make an innocent look.

But seeing how Star was looking at her, she admitted:

“Okay, here’s the thing… I need to borrow Timber from you. We have a huge lead for our mission that I’ll follow and I need his sense of smell.”

“I would most certainly borrow him” Star replied.

“Really?”

“Yeah… Except that Timber usually doesn’t listen to strangers.”

Sweetie Belle looked at him and asked:

“Are you saying that because it’s for real or because you just want to go with me in the mission?”

“A little of the second, but mainly the former” Star replied, getting up. “You can try, but Timber won’t listen.”

“Okay, okay, looks like I don’t have a chance but take you with me” Sweetie Belle said. “We’ll go when you finish your classes for today.”

“Don’t worry, I don’t have any more classes today” Star said, while ordering timber to get up. “We can go now to… Where are we going exactly?”

“Las Pegasus” Sweetie Belle replied. “We should be going now before it gets dark.”

“Or… I could use magic to bring us there in a blink of an eye” Star told, while charging his horn with magic.

“Yeah, we could do that…” Sweetie Belle replied.

And so Star executed the teleportation spell that drove them to Las Pegasus in a blink. Once there, the three of them moved through the tops of the buildings, following Timber that was following the scent that Purple Smoke had given to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. The timberwolf sniffed around and took Star and Sweetie Belle through all the city.

“Your timberwolf seems to have a stuffy nose” the unicorn commented, as they stopped on a building, while she straightened her dreaming cloak. “We have searched through all the city and nothing.”

“He must be a little confused” Star said, while petting Timber’s head. “In a city this big, there are a lot of scents for him to differ and follow. Besides, this pony who has the watch lives here. It’s obvious that her scent is everywhere.”

“But we have no time to lose” Sweetie Belle said. “We need to get that watch before it’s too late.”

“I understand that, but you can’t rush a timberwolf when it is tracking” Star said. “What we’re doing is looking for a needle in a haystack. We need to have…”

However, before he could finish, Timber started to bark. Seeing that, Star asked:

“What is it, boy? You found something?”

Timber barked in a way that answered Star’s question.

“Okay, Timber, take us there.”

Obeying, Timber started running, while jumping from building to building. Star and Sweetie Belle followed him. However, they didn’t know that, watching them, was the mysterious pony who started following them.

After a few moments, Timber stopped and started barking, looking down the building he was in. Star and Sweetie Belle landed beside him and then they look to where he was looking to. Walking by a street was a young unicorn mare who was holding the watch with her magic while observing it.

“Yes, that’s the watch!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, a little relieved. “Thank Celestia it wasn’t taken yet.”

“How do you want to do this?” Star asked. “Because I don’t think it wouldn’t fell well on us to steal another pony and I am the son of Princess Twilight and a hero and you are a famous singer loved by many.”

“We’ll have to wait for the perfect opportunity” Sweetie Belle said. “The moment she gets separated from the watch, we’ll move.”

However, as soon as she said that, the mysterious pony made a sudden appearance before the mare and snatched the watch from her, starting to run after that.

“You mean, like that moment?” Star asked.

“Whatever that makes you go after him” Sweetie Belle replied. “This time, I won’t let him run away.”

Having said that, she jumped and ascended to the sky.

“Timber, after him!” Star ordered.

And so Timber jumped off the building, landing smoothly on the street, and started heading the way the mysterious stallion had taken. The stallion noticed Timber running after him and so he went to an alley and climbed and jumped over the wall that was there, going to the other side.

After that, he returned to the rooftops, but Sweetie Belle and Star were after him there. However, the stallion was quite agile and was also able to dodge them. Stopping, Sweetie Belle shouted:

“Damn it, we lost him!”

“Don’t worry” Star calmed her down. “Timber is still after him. And believe me when I say that he won’t stop until he gets him. And, with my sage mode, I will be able to locate Timber.”

Timber run through an alternate way until he found the mysterious stallion descending from the rooftops. And, with the sage mode activated, Star was able to pinpoint Timber’s location and notice some disturbance in his aura.

“He found him” Star told Sweetie Belle. “Come.”

And they advanced.

After some time, the mysterious stallion landed in a deserted alley. After he did it, he heard Sweetie Belle saying:

“Nice landing.”

Seeing her and Star, he rose one of his front hooves which was revealed to be a hook, It appeared he was about to attack, but, before he could do anything, Timber appeared before him and growled at him, intimidating the stallion and stopping him from attacking. But that was not the only thing to happen. The stallion also startled and dropped the watch that fell on the ground and broke. Sweetie Belle took the watch with her magic.

“Oh no…”

“That’s not good” Star commented.

Suddenly, they hear the sound of wood being hit and they saw that the stallion had attacked Timber, breaking him into pieces.

“Timber!” Star called.

When Sweetie Belle when to see the stallion, she saw that he was gone.

“He disappeared again” she said, not wanting to believe their bad luck, turning then to Star. “Is Timber okay?”

“Don’t worry, he’ll be fine” Star told her. “Despite he doesn’t like to be broken in pieces.”

Timber’s pieces started to raise in the air then they assembled back together. In a matter of seconds, Timber returned to his normal self, despite he got a little cracky after doing that.

“It’s okay, Timber” Star said, petting his head to calm him down. “It’s okay…”

“I’m glad Timber is okay, however that stallion run away” Sweetie Belle said.

“At least you got the watch” Star replied.

“Yeah, but…” Sweetie Belle started, looking then to the watch. “It doesn’t work. It’s broken.”

“What do we do now?” Star asked.

As soon as he answered that question, the mysterious stallion landed a few hooves from them and said:

“It’s easy, you know? I can help you.”

Seeing him, Sweetie Belle and Star took defensive positions, while Timber started growling at him.

“Give me the watch” the stallion demanded, while starting to approach the trio. “I know how to make it work.”

“Now you want to help us?” Sweetie Belle asked. “It’s your fault that Rara and the others are locked up forever.”

“You’re wrong” the stallion replied. “I wanted to protect her.”

“By the way Sweety Belle is addressing to you, that is very unlikely” Star replied.

“Who are you?” the young unicorn asked. “And why should we believe you?”

“You can call me… Hook” the stallion replied, while raising his hook.

“How creative” Star commented. “Did you name yourself?”

Ignoring the young prince’s remarks, Hook continued:

“The watch is mine.”

“Prove it” Sweetie Belle demanded.

“I lost it trying to protect Rara from a kidnapper” Hook told. “That’s why I came back to look for it. But you got there when I was looking and… Well, you know what happened next, right?”

“Yeah, you forced me to chase you and fight you!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed angrily.

“I had no choice” Hook replied. “I had to hide or the Queen’s servants would have found me and captured me.”

“So… you’re running away from Tinkerbell” Sweetie Belle said.

Inside Star’s mind, in his and Kurama’s plane, the latter told Star:

“I don’t trust him. He’s clearly hiding something.”

“I know, and I don’t need to try to sense his emotions to know it” Star agreed.

“Even if you did that, it would be difficult for you to understand anything” Kurama said. “When it comes to beings that reside in realms that are overcharged with magic, like Neverland and Wonderland, that because they irradiate the magic from those realms that interfere with our ability.”

“Well, that’s unfortunate” Star commented. “In that way, I can’t anticipate. Looks like I’ll have to keep my guard up.”

“Don’t forget to warn Sweetie Belle about that neverlander” Kurama said.

“Yeah, I know, you don’t need to nag me about that” Star replied.

Coming back to reality, Star advanced and told Sweetie Belle:

“Please tell me you’re not believing in him.”

“Of course not” she replied. “But we need more information… and he can give it to us. Go on, continue.”

“The Queen of Neverland is a harsh ruler” Hook told. “I tried to stand against her, but… Well, I’m not strong enough. Because of that I was not able to protect Rara and the other talents.”

“What is Tinkerbell up to?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Why does she needs all those talents.”

“I would want to know why too” Hook replied with the same coldness that Sweetie Belle gave him, changeling it a little bit when saying the next. “But together we can free them.”

Sweetie Belle and Star traded a look with the latter saying:

“I don’t trust him and you shouldn’t either. However, I think there’s some truth in his words. He really is not a friend with the Queen. Perhaps if we keep an eye on him…”

Sweetie Belle nodded and then showed the watch to Hook, saying:

“Here… Too bad it’s damaged.”And, without it, we can’t open the portal.”

“Let me think…” Hook said. “I know who can fix it. The most excellent watchmaker in the Pony World.”

“I’ve never heard of him” Star told.

“Assuming that’s true, who is him?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“He’s a kind of hermit” Hook told. “That’s why he’s not very known by many. He lives in the Mount Everhoof, isolated from the rest of ponykind. He calls himself the Watchmaker.”

“And what makes this Watchmaker capable of fixing the watch?” Star asked. “It’s an object of magic that not even Purple Smoke doesn’t understand.”

“Not wanting to offend the General of Talent, but he has been out for a long time” Hook told. “During that time, the original Watchmaker was able to conjugate magic with the watch mechanics to create three watches capable of opening portals through space. Despite his descendants didn’t got his mastery and were not able to replicate the watches, the three the original Watchmaker created were passed down… that is until an anomaly in the seal of Neverland caused the Queen’s shadow creatures to travel out of Neverland and steal those watches. We need to reach the Watchmaker, before the Queen does.”

Star, despite knowing those words were true, couldn’t help but keep suspecting Hook’s intentions. He hoped that Sweetie Belle felt the same, but he could see that she was really thinking in going with Hook.

“Don’t tell me you’re really…” Star started.

But before he could continue what he was saying, Sweetie Belle interrupted him and told:

“Thank you for your help, Star. Thanks to you and Timber we were able to find the watch, but now we need to fix it so we can to go to Neverland.”

“And for that you need to go see this Watchmaker” Star said, looking then to Hook. “And he knows where he lives.”

“I know your concerns, but you don’t need to worry” Sweetie Belle told. “If he tries to do anything that represents a danger, I deal with him.”

Despite everything, Star couldn’t stop worrying about it, but he knew he had to trust in Sweetie Belle. After all, this was her mission.

“Okay… But I’ll tell the others so that they can go after you once they are done” the young prince told.

Sweetie Belle nodded to him and so Star placed his hoof over Timber and then teleported away. Once he did that, Sweetie Belle turned to Hook and told him:

“Okay, now you’ll take me to that Watchmaker.”

Endangered Talents

After it was decided that the Cutie Mark Crusaders needed to act on their own in order to accomplish their multiple objectives, they quickly acted. While Sweetie Belle was going to deal with retrieving the magic watch that was dropped by the mysterious stallion, while Apple Bloom and Scootaloo would take care of Sunny and Atlanta.

By lunch time, the students were at the cafeteria eating. Apple Bloom and Scootaloo stood by the entrance, looking to their respective missions.

“Ah can’t wait fer Sunny tah go tah the greenhouse so Ah can start helpin’ her in getting’ her Cutie Mark” Apple Bloom said, looking to Sunny talking with Midnight, Silver Wind, Gust and Gallus.

“You’re excited because your mission is easy… compared to mine, at least” Scootaloo said, watching Atlanta with her friends. “Why couldn’t Sweetie Belle work with that brat? After all, she was the one to help Diamond Tiara, so she already has the experience.”

“Come on, Scootaloo, a little challenge doesn’t harm anyone” Apple Bloom replied. “And here was Ah thinkin’ ya lov’d dares.”

“Hey, there are dares and then there are impossible missions” Scootaloo said. “I’ve already seen that filly do things Diamond Tiara wouldn’t do… I think.”

Apple Bloom chuckled, while rolling her eyes.

During the afternoon, the targets of their respective missions ended their classes of the day. While Scootaloo decided to watch Atlanta from afar in order to discover in what she needed help with, Apple Bloom went to the greenhouse, where she found Sunny and Midnight trying to decide which magic plants they would going to grow.

“Howdy, gals” she greeted.

“Apple Bloom!” the twins exclaimed, surprised.

“What are you doing here?” Midnight asked.

“Well, Ah’ve been told that ya had this Enchant’d Gardening club an’ Ah decid’d tah come observe it” Apple Bloom said. “Who knows if Ah can turn this into an activity for all the students.”

“Really?” Sunny asked, staring to get excited. “That’s good, because my knowledge about magical plants is not that big and it appears nopony else wants to join in.”

“Yeah, and with Silver Wind out to be with her dad, this place is a little… empty of ponies” Midnight said. “I think gardening is not very interesting to anycreature.”

“Well… what if we made Enchant’d Gardenin’ appear even more interestin’?” Apple Bloom suggested.

The twins traded a look and Sunny asked:

“And how do we do that?”

“Well, Ah heard from Professor Knotgrass that ya possess a wood nature” Apple Bloom commented.

“So what?” Sunny asked.

“So this” the Crusader replied, summoning her dream cloak.

Looking at that cloak, Sunny recognized it from that time at the cave when Gallus and Gust were captured by those zombie pirates.

“I saw that before…” Sunny said.

“It’s a dreaming cloak” Midnight explained to her sister. “Each of the Cutie Mark Crusaders has one. Allows them to search for talents in need.”

“Really?” Sunny asked, impressed. “Wow…”

Apple Bloom was relieved that Midnight explain it to Sunny without mentioning her mission and the others’ regarding Neverland. After taking a breath, she continued:

“Mah cloak also reveals some ov mah hidden abilities, like wood nature” Apple Bloom explain, while making some branches from nearby plants approach her and then making some flowers to bloom.

“That’s… amazing!” Sunny exclaimed. “I also want to do that.”

“Well, Ah can give ya a few tips on dah subject” Apple Bloom told.

“Really?!” Sunny asked, excited. “Great!”

“Let’s get start’d, then” Apple Bloom said, smiling to see everything was going according to plan.

Meanwhile, Scootaloo was observing Atlanta, waiting to see something that could told her what talent related problem she had. However, she couldn’t find anything that could lead her to that. The only thing she saw Atlanta doing was hanging out with her friends and trash talking with them about some students, including the twins. But why would their dream vision tell them to help Atlanta when she didn’t look like needing any help?

“Why me…?” she said to herself. “Why do I have always to get the boring tasks?”

It was then that she saw Atlanta saying goodbye to her friends and then moving away. That caught Scootaloo’s attention, as she was heading away of the academy and towards the woods around it.

“Hello there…” she said, taking off and following her. “But where a snobbish filly like you is going to in the woods?”

She followed Atlanta for some time until they reached a small outbuilding. Landing quietly on a branch, Scootaloo observed the filly taking a key with her magic and then opening the outbuilding, getting inside and closing the door.

“It would appear little Atlanta just got a little more interesting…” Scootaloo commented.

She landed and approached quietly the outbuilding. Stealthily, Scootaloo looked through the window and become amazed for what she saw. The all room was filled with different kind of clocks and watches. Even from outside, Scootaloo could hear their tic tac. It was then that she saw Atlanta, sitting at a table… doing what appeared to be fixing some clocks. But that was not the most unsettling part, but her Cutie Mark that had changed into a clock surrounded by gears.

“Oh… my… Celestia!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

It would appear that Atlanta heard that slightly, as she turned her head around to the window. Fortunately, Scootaloo was fast enough to low herself and avoid being detected. Atlanta, thinking she must have imagined things, continued what she was doing.

“I can’t believe it…” Scootaloo said. “Atlanta is a watchmaker and is hiding her talent and real Cutie Mark from everyone… Okay, now I don’t think this task is boring.”

Back at the greenhouse, Apple Bloom was trying to teach Sunny to use the wood nature, however it would appear the latter was having a few difficulties. After failing to control some vines, she said:

“This is useless! I can’t do it!”

“Of course ya can” Apple Bloom said. “Ya jest have tah be patient an’ perseverant.”

“You’ll see you’ll get, Sunny” Midnight said. “You have a great talent for magic, just like mom and Star.”

“Well… perhaps you could give a tip” Sunny told to her sister. “After all, you already used your double nature.”

“If you have forgotten, I used her in a moment of anger” Midnight replied to her. “And even if I remembered how I did it, I would not use it to show you how it is done. After all… I hurt you with it, remember?”

Sunny noticed she upset Midnight by remembering her what happened and so said:

“I’m sorry, Midnight. I forgot that you…”

“It doesn’t matter” Midnight replied, making a reassuring smile. “But I feel bad to not be able to help you.”

“Maybe ya can’t give Sunny some advice, but perhaps Ah can” Apple Bloom said, turning then to the older twin. “Ah was hopin’ ya would be able tah perform dah wood nature by instinct, but Ah guess it was a long shot. Here some advice that was given tah me: close yer eyes an’ try tah feel dah plants around ya. Try tah reach them with yer magic an’ let them get one with it. Once that happens, yall be able tah command them. As long yer magic an’ dah plants are one, yall be able tah control them with yer wood nature.”

Sunny did as Apple Bloom told her. Closed her eyes and focused, taking deep breaths as she tried to connect with the plants around her. Slowly, she accessed to her magic, making her horn to glow, and extended that magic to the plants. Feeling the magic reaching the plants, Sunny tried to make them absorb it and then implanted on them her will. As soon she did that…

“Sunny, you’re doing it!” she heard Midnight shout.

The light twin opened her eyes and saw with great glad that some plants started to extend her branches to her.

“I’m doing it!” she exclaimed happily. “I’m really doing it!”

But then all stopped.

“Oh no…” Sunny said, disappointed. “Looks like I talked too soon.”

“Don’t ya worry” Apple Bloom said. “Ya’re doin’ it right. It is difficult tah control a nature like this one. Ah can use mine ‘cause Ah’ve learn’d tah use it in times ov need. Ya’re doin’ okay, Sunny. Jest keep goin’ and yall get there.”

She nodded and then proceeded to repeat what she had just done.

Scootaloo, while watching Atlanta fixing clocks, decided it was for the best to confront her. She headed to the door and knocked. Atlanta became nervous after hearing that. She thought that no creature knew about that isolated outbuilding that she was using as her office.

“Come on, Atlanta, I know you’re in there” Scootaloo said. “Open up, I need to speak with you.”

It took a few moments, but eventually the door opened and Atlanta appeared.

“What is this? Now the assistant coach is following me?”

“Not exactly” Scootaloo replied, while getting inside. “I saw you getting out of the academy’s ground in a way it looked you didn’t want to be followed and… Well, let’s just said curiosity is one of my biggest traits.”

Now that she was inside, Scootaloo could now see the room with better attention. Now that she gave a closer look, she noticed that many of the clocks that were there were broken.

“Wow… are these clocks yours?” Scootaloo asked.

“I don’t want to be disrespectful to a member of the school staff, but that is not of your business” Atlanta replied, keeping her arrogant look.

“And I believe that is not of my business that you have a different Cutie Mark than the one you show to everypony?” Scootaloo asked.

That observation caused some discomfort to Atlanta.

“Why do you hide your Cutie Mark from everyone, Atlanta?” Scootaloo asked. “Are you ashamed of it? Or… it’s your uncle and aunt?”

“No!” Atlanta replied, a little offended. “They… They don’t even know that… this is my real Cutie Mark.”

There was a pause and then Atlanta sighed and told:

“I got my Cutie Mark when I was in Canterlot and found an old clock in an antique store. When I saw it there, broken, I don’t know why, but I couldn’t help but…”

“Try to fix it?” Scootaloo asked, while Atlanta nodded with her head. “But, Atlanta, that’s amazing. You know how your talent is quite rare? I mean, you can fix antique clocks.”

“Yeah, but try to tell my family that my talent isn’t… Well, anything that the elite can really appreciate.”

“Wait, they told you that or that is just in your head?” Scootaloo asked.

Seeing that Atlanta didn’t say anything, she said:

“That was what I thought.”

“So?” Atlanta asked, coldly. “That is not your business, so do you mind in leaving so I can get some peace and quiet?”

Scootaloo realized that her mission was to make Atlanta appreciate her talent and Cutie Mark and help her reach her full potential. But how could she do that when Atlanta was refusing her help for that? It was then she got an idea. The pegasus Crusader advanced to the exit, but then stopped and said:

“You know, the academy’s clock tower is in need of a fix. The headmistresses were to fix with magic, but the gears appear to be resisting their magic.”

“So what?” Atlanta asked. “It’s not like it’s my job to maintain the academy.”

“Yeah, but I thought you’d be up to the challenge” Scootaloo replied. “But I guess I overestimated your ability, right?”

Scootaloo prepared to get out, confident her words had reached Atlanta’s ego. When she was about to get out, she heard Atlanta saying:

“Okay, okay… Show me the way.”

The pegasus mare made a smile and turn to the young filly, telling her:

“Follow me, then.”

At the greenhouse, Apple Bloom has been teaching Sunny how to use the wood nature. After a few tips and some tries, Sunny was finally doing it. Her control over the plants in the greenhouse using the wood nature had grown considerably, with them sprouting and spreading their branches and their flowers blooming.

“That’s it!” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “Ya’re doin’ great!”

“Keep going, Sunny!” Midnight incentivated.

“I can feel it…” Sunny said, while using her magic. “The plants… It’s like I can do more than just controlling them. I can… hear them, feel what they feel. It’s amazing!”

There was a flash of light on her flank and Midnight, seeing that, called:

“Sunny, look!”

She look at her flank and what she saw caused her to cease her magic, making the plants to return to their original state. Sunny had got her Cutie Mark, with it being a sunflower looking like the sun.

“My Cutie Mark! I got my Cutie Mark!”

“I’m so happy for you, Sunny!” Midnight exclaimed, going to hug her.

“Thanks, Midnight” Sunny thanked, while finishing the hug and turning to Apple Bloom. “You knew this would have happen, didn’t you? That was the reason why you came here, to help me, right?”

“Guilty” Apple Bloom admitted. “Sorry, but Ah couldn’t resist. Ah saw a great potential in ya fer plants after gettin’ tah know about yer wood nature, so Ah decid’d tah take a leap ov faith.”

“And for that I have to thank you” a voice said.

The three of them turned around and found Smee that was with three of his zombie pirates.

“You just matured another talent for our beloved Queen” Smee added.

Seeing them, Apple Bloom positioned herself in front of the twins and said:

“Ah can’t believe that ya dar’d comin’ here tah dah academy.”

“Well, we heard that you Crusaders had gone different ways and that Prince Star Knight wasn’t here, so we decided to take our chance” Smee said. “Now, step aside from the Light Twin.”

Sunny got a little nervous when she heard Smee referring her.

“Ah think ya know mah answer tah that”Apple Bloom replied, preparing to fight.

“Yeah, I was expecting that answer” Smee replied. “Let’s see if you can deal with my zombie pirates all by yourself. Go!”

And the zombie pirates advanced to face Apple Bloom.

At the clock tower, Atlanta was trying to fix it, with Scootaloo watching. As she was doing it, Scootaloo noticed that Atlanta seemed to be having fun while doing it and that caused her to get happy for her. After some time, Atlanta ended up finishing with the gears and then said:

“Okay, let’s see if it works.”

She pulled the lever that allows the clock to work and the gears started to move. When the big pointer reached the number twelve, the figures of the clock started to move, managing to make them work properly.

“Yes!” Atlanta exclaimed, turning then to Scootaloo. “See, I told you I could fix it.”

“Yes, you did” Scootaloo replied. “And tell me, did you have fun doing it?”

“I…” Atlanta started to reply, but then hesitated. “Actually, I did.”

“You know why you had fun?” Scootaloo asked. “Because fixing clocks is part of you. It’s what makes you happy. You can’t let anyone make you think otherwise.”

“But my family…” Atlanta started.

“You didn’t told them about what your true talent is” Scootaloo said. “You don’t know if they would really react the way you think they would. Besides, even if they did, what’s deal about that? Your talent is what makes you… well, you.”

Those words from Scootaloo made Atlanta think a little and then she said:

“And… since I’m amazing, so is my talent.”

“Well, that’s not what I…”

“You’re right, coach Scootaloo, I must not be ashamed of my talent” Atlanta said with confidence.

Despite that didn’t had the result she expected, Scootaloo was, nevertheless, happy, as she was able to show Atlanta how important was to not be ashamed of our talent.

It was then that Scootaloo got a strange feeling, as if something was wrong. Knowing how Tinkerbell and her servants would normally after the talents she and the other Crusaders helped, she knew Atlanta would be somehow in danger, mainly now that she had truly embraced her talent.

“Hey, why don’t you check the clock again?” Scootaloo asked. “I… have things to do. You know, a training to plan.”

“Yeah, yeah, sure” Atlanta replied, uninterested, while going to check the gears.

Flapping her wings, Scootaloo descended the clock tower and, getting to the base, she found two of the zombie pirates.

“Hey, just you two? I thought there were more of you.”

The two zombies prepared to attack.

“Oh, well, it will be only easier for me” Scootaloo said, summoning her dream cloak. “Let’s dance, douchebags.”

Back at the greenhouse, Apple Bloom was doing her best to fight the zombie pirates. But it was a hard task to do. Without Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo there to help her, but she had to endure it, as she couldn’t let them take Sunny.

The twins observed the fight.

“I don’t understand” Sunny said to her twin. “But what do they want?”

“Don’t worry, Sunny” Midnight replied. “Apple Bloom will do everything she can to protect her.”

However, little they know Smee had been able to sneek himself around and was approaching the two fillies from behind. And so, with a quick movement, he was able to take Sunny.

“Sunny!” Midnight called.

Apple Bloom noticed that and tried to do something, however the zombies launched their ropes and prevented her from moving.

“Let me go, yer monsters!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, turning then to Smee. “Put her down, Smee. Don’t ya there!”

“And what are you going to do, cast a flower against me?” Smee asked, laughing then. “I don’t know if you have noticed, but you’re a little… tied at the moment.”

“But I am not” Midnight starting to charge her horn.

“I don’t think so” Smee told her. “You wouldn’t dare to harm me, not when I have you’re dear sister.”

After Smee said that, Midnight remembered the last time she used her blacklight nature, ending up hurting her sister and that caused some anxiety to her that made her to freeze.

“That’s what I thought” Smee told. “Honestly, I don’t know why you’d save her, anyway. Aren’t Twins of Light and Darkness supposed to hate each other?”

He drop a chuckle and then said:

“Okay, let’s go home.”

He took his magic watch and opened the portal to Neverland.

“Let me go!” Sunny exclaimed, flouncing.

Instinctively, Sunny called upon her magic and the plants of the greenhouse started to go on her defense, attacking Smee.

“Stop, you stupid plants!” he exclaimed, while trying to shoo them. “How dare you to attack Smee?!”

He then take a hoof of pixie dust that he poured on Sunny, causing her to fall asleep. Once that happened, the plants also stopped attacking Smee.

“No!” Apple Bloom exclaimed, trying to get rid of the zombie pirates’ ropes. “Smee, stop!”

He approached the portal and prepared to cross it. But, before doing it, he turned to Apple Bloom and made a mocking smile. Smee passed through the portal and, once he did that, the zombie pirates dropped Apple Bloom and quickly passed through the portal as well. Recovering from being subdued by the zombie pirates, Apple Bloom run as fast as she could in order to reach the portal, but, when she was inches away of passing through it, the portal closed.

“No!” she shouted, frustrated for not being able to protect Sunny from Smee and his zombie pirates.

At the edge of the clock tower, Scootaloo was still fighting the two zombie pirates and she seemed to be winning. Hoovering at the air, she told them:

“Okay, knuckleheads, time to end things with my gale nature.”

But before she could do anything, a portal opened nearby and, seeing that, the zombie pirates went to it and passed through, with the portal closing behind. Scootaloo got confused by that and said, after landing:

“That was weird. Even more that only those two were here.”

At that moment, Scootaloo realized something. The zombie pirates normally attack together and yet she only faced two, which means the others should be elsewhere and the only place they could be was…

“Oh no…” Scootaloo said.

She flew to the greenhouse where she found Apple Bloom comforting Midnight and a big confusion.

“But… what happened here?” Scootaloo asked.

“Smee an’ dah zombie pirates attack’d us” Apple Bloom said. “He took Sunny.”

“What?!” Scootaloo asked. “How?!”

“How do ya think?” Apple Bloom asked. “Ah fought alone dah zombie pirates, but they were too much an’ were able tah subdue me.”

“And I… I… tried to prevent him from taking her, but… I failed” Midnight said, with tears on her eyes. “I was a coward.”

“Don’t say that, Midnight” Apple Bloom said. “There was nothin’ ya could do. If ya us’d yer powers, ya could have hurt Sunny.”

“But now Tinkerbell has Sunny” Scootaloo said. “I wonder what’s going on in Neverland.”

In Neverland, Smee had arrived to Tinkerbell’s throne room with Sunny with him. The young filly started to wake up and she saw Tinkerbell sitting on her throne.

“As you requested, my queen, I brought you the Light Twin” Smee said, bowing to her.

“Good” she replied, turning then to Sunny and smiling at her.

The young Light Twin got nervous for seeing such mean looking fairy looking at her like that. Tinkerbell then summoned a bell she rang. A green bubble was created around Sunny and it then arose in the air passed through the ceiling with the young filly.

“At least you made something good at last” Tinkerbell commented to Smee.

“I wouldn’t have made it if you haven’t suggested in dividing the Crusaders, my queen” he replied. “But I got surprised when I saw Apple Bloom alone.”

“Yeah, it would appear Sweetie Belle has gone on a different mission” Tinkerbell said. “My shadows have told me that she allied herself to Hook and now they are heading to Mount Everhoof to fix the watch he stole from the Shaman.”

“Let me guess” Smee said. “You want Smee here to go there and stop them.”

“Yes, prevent them from reaching the Watchmaker” Tinkerbelle said. “If the watch is fixed, they will have a way to reach Neverland and try to save the talents we collected. That would be… unpleasant. However, that’s not I want the most in this mission of yours.”

“And what is it?” Smee said.

“This is for the remote eventuality of you subduing them” Tinkerbell said. “Because of the Shaman, I don’t have a prodigy in my collection… and I hate having holes in my collections.”

Realizing what she meant, Smee smiled and then said:

“As you command, my queen.”

And he opened and portal and crossed it.

Shadows on the Snow

The Mount Everhoof, located outside the Crystal Empire, stood as the highest point of Pony World. Snow and ice covered practically every single part of it and heavy winds blew near the top, preventing any flyer from flying there.

On a frozen lake at the mountain, a pony figure wearing winter clothing was walking over it. He then placed a hoof on the ice, making then a strange octopus-like symbol appear on it. After doing that, he started to laugh maniacally.

After using a teleportation spell in a ball given to her by Purple Smoke in case of an emergency to the base of the mountain, Sweetie Belle and Hook, equipped with winter clothing they got from a store nearby the base, they started to climb Mount Everhoof. As they got higher, the wind started to blow with more force, with it being accompanied by snow. Noticing that Sweetie Belle hasn’t said a word during all that walk, Hook commented:

“I see you still don’t trust me. It’s clear because you haven’t even talked to me or even introduced yourself formally.”

Sweetie Belle, in order to avoid conversation, accelerated her pace, but then Hook grabbed her hoof, preventing her from giving another pace.

“What are you doing?!” she asked. “Let go of me!”

Hook then pointed to something in the ground and Sweetie Belle looked there. Right in front of her were some holes in the ground.

“Don’t panic… and watch” Hook told Sweetie Belle, taking a rock from the ground.

He threw the rock at the holes and that caused ground further to crumble.

“The rock here is brittle” he said. “We have to change paths.”

However, as soon he ended saying that, he noticed that Sweetie Belle was already leaping down by landing on safer, studier rocks and cliffs with ease. Not wanting to stay behind, Hook followed her.

They landed on the end and started to advanced, reaching the frozen the lake.

“The Watchmaker’s hideout is just at the other side of this lake” Hook said. “But it’s almost impossible to see through all this snow.”

As they continued to walk, Hook noticed Sweetie Belle’s step and told her:

“Slowly… Walk slowly.”

Turning to him, Sweetie Belle told:

“Can you stop ordering me around?!”

“Okay, okay, there’s no need to be angry” Hook said, trying to calm her down.

The two of them continued to walk in silence until they eventually split off in two directions. It was then that Sweetie Belle stopped as she noticed she was stepping on a large and strange octopus symbol in the ice.

“But… what’s this?” she asked.

The symbol started to glow and the icy lake begins to violently crack apart around her and Hook.

“Run!” Hook told Sweetie Belle, while running.

The two tried to outrun the trap, but one of the blasts knocks them both to the ground. As ice chards falling because of the blast threatened to hit them, they managed to get up quickly and continue to run until they made it to the other side of the lake, safe and sound for now, despite they barely made it through. Lying on the snowy ground, the two of them looked back at the lake that was now filled with shards of ice floating on the cold water.

Turning to Sweetie Belle, he asked:

“Everything all right…? Sorry, I didn’t get your name…”

Deciding that perhaps Hook wasn’t that bad, the Crusader introduced herself:

“The name is Sweetie Belle.”

They continued their journey to find the Watchmaker and it was then that they found a cable car that would take a good part of their journey. While they were riding the cable car, Sweetie Belle made an observation:

“You’ve seen it before, haven’t you?”

“The symbol?” Hook asked. “Aye…”

“It was a trap, right?”

“Someone doesn’t want us here.”

“Maybe the Watchmaker…” Sweetie Belle suggested.

But they got some turbulence that seemed a little strange.

“What was that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“I don’t know, but…” Hook started.

Suddenly, the cable car made a sudden stop in the middle of a pit between the picks of the mountain.

“We stopped” Hook said. while opening the trap door on the top of the cable car. “Sweetie Belle, wait here. I want to go check on something.”

He climbed to the top of the cable car. While waiting, Sweetie Belle tried to endure the cold of the snow that was getting inside.

“Hook…?” she called, but without getting any answer. “Hook!”

Not wanting to wait any longer and fearing that Hook could have left her, Sweetie Belle made a big leap and also climbed to the top of the cable car. There, she saw Hook watching something on the cable car. It was then that the same octopus-like symbol appear.

“Here’s another one!” he said to Sweetie Belle.

The symbol detonated, releasing a large teal-colored explosion that knocked Sweetie Belle back inside the cable car and Hook. Luckily, he managed to snag onto one of the cables, using his only front hoof, together with his back hooves. Sweetie Belle was recovering from the blast, but then the cable car began to shake violently again until it snaps in two, with an half falling down. The half with Sweetie Belle was still connected to a stable cable, but it began to tilt, sending her to the pit below.

“Jump!” Hook shouted, while extending his hook.

Sweetie Belle continued to slip down to the edge of the cable car and struggled to hold herself up. However, she refused to use her dreaming cloak, as she didn’t know if she would be able to endure that storm. Using her own will only, Sweetie Belle was able to get back onto the cable car and she run across it before it snapped off the cable. At that moment, she was able to leap off of it and grab hold of Hook's hook just before the cable snapped. While the other half of the cable car went into the pit, the two of them were able to get to the other side.

The two of them lose their grip on the mountainside and plummet downwards until they grab hold of larger ridges and begin to climb the mountainside. While doing that, Sweetie Belle said:

“Hey, Hook…”

“Yes?” he asked.

“Thank you” Sweetie Belle thanked, with a smile.

He smiled back and then they continued climbing. Eventually, they reached a path that they started to use. After some time, it begins shaking and a small snow avalanche occurred.

“Watch out!” Sweetie Belle shouted.

The avalanche stopped and they saw that it caused their path to be blocked.

“No, that was the only way!” Hook exclaimed.

“Stay back” Sweetie Belle told him.

Focusing on her Thirteenth Note, Sweetie Belle placed her hoof on the snow and applied little vibrations that caused the snow to fall, starting to clear their path. Hook observed that with fascination. When the path was finally free of snow, Sweetie Belle said:

“Path cleared.”

“Very impressive” Hook said. “You really are a very resourceful young mare.”

They continued their journey until they reached a staircase. They climbed the stairs, but, the further they climbed, the colder it got what made Sweetie Belle wishing that they had already reached the Watchmaker’s hideout just to get out of the snow. It was then that they got there.

The hideout was a stone tower with a big gate at the front. Observing it, Sweetie Belle commented:

“It looks abandoned.”

“It’s a hermit’s tower” Hook replied. “What did you expect?”

“Something more… well, more” Sweetie Belle replied.

“I’m sorry, but you’re not welcome” a voice said.

They looked and saw that there was a hole on the gate, where the upper-half of a face was looking from the inside.

“But we have come such a long way” Sweetie Belle said to the stallion that seemed to be the Watchmaker.

“Save your breath” he replied. “You’ll need it to make your way back.”

“One second, please” Sweetie Belle inquired, while taking the watch. “It’s really important. It’s this watch…”

“If you don’t want to cooperate, tell us at least where’s your apprentice, you old clock wizard” Hook told with aggressiveness.

That really seemed to have made some effect on the Watchmaker and Sweetie Belle asked:

“Apprentice?”

“I’ll explain later” Hook whispered to Sweetie Belle. “Trust me.”

It was then that a voice from behind them started to laugh. They turned around and saw Smee who said:

“How naïve you are.”

And, from the ground, the zombie pirates appeared, surrounding Sweetie Belle and Hook.

“You…” Hook said to Smee. “I should have known.”

“Nice to see you again, Hook” Smee replied, while approaching. “Tell me, do you feel like to play with us for a little… like old times?”

One of the zombie pirates threw his ropes at Hook, but he jumped, dodging them. Because of that, the zombie pirates closed the circle a bit more.

“Since when do you guys take orders from him?!” Hook asked to the zombie pirates, while pointing to Smee.

That clearly upset Smee who then replied:

“Since you betrayed us!”

The circle became even closer.

“I’ve always been faithful to our cause” Hook said to Smee and the zombie pirates.

The circle was so closed that now Sweetie Belle and Hokk were back to back against each other. Smee laughed and asked:

“You really think I believe in you?!”

He then touched on ground with firmness and made the octopus-like symbol appear. The same symbol appeared under Hook and Sweetie Belle, causing the ground to shake.

“Let’s get out of here!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed to Hook.

They both gave a big jump out of the circle, while a teal-colored explosion blows out from the symbol and onto the zombie pirates. The villains looked around after the explosion, looking for their enemies, and Hook, who was on a stone structure nearby, asked Smee:

“What did the Queen promised you? What kind of reward?”

Ignoring those questions, Smee turned to the zombie pirates and ordered:

“Get him!”

One threw one of his ropes to Hook, being able to wrap it around one of Hook’s forelegs. Seeing that, Sweetie Belle casted a supersonic scream that disoriented the zombie pirate and made him drop Hook.

“Thanks, Sweetie Belle” he thanked.

She nodded and smiled to him in retribuition. The Crusader then turned to Smee and the zombie pirates and wondered for how long she would be able to hold against them. Until that moment, she had been able to do it without using her dreaming cloak, but she knew it would come the eventuality where she would have to use it.

“Don’t you get it?” Hook asked to Smee. “Together, we can defeat her and free Neverland, both from her reign and the seal.”

But the zombie pirates, however, kept attacking Hook with their ropes, but he was always dodging. Smee turned to the zombie pirates and told:

“Catch them both! The Queen wants them alive!”

And so one of the zombie pirates threw his ropes against Sweetie Belle. Fortunately, she made a jump and managed to dodge. Other zombies attacked Hook and force him to go to Sweetie Belle’s edge. But another attack caused them to go on different ways.

Watching all that fight, the Watchmaker got tired of all of it and said:

“Enough!”

But that caused Smee to look at him.

“Oh no…” the Watchmaker said.

“I haven’t forgot about you, old pony” Smee told.

“Get out of here!” the Watchmaker demanded. “All of you! Go away!”

Smee just smirked and then approached the gates and placed his hoof over them and he started to conjure the same symbol. Noticing that, the Watchmaker retreated. The symbol caused an explosion, but when the smoke cleared, Smee got caught of surprise when he saw that the gates haven’t suffered any damage.

“That’s impossible!” he exclaimed.

Inside the Watchmaker was pulling levels that were causing gears to move. He was locking the tower even more. The Watchmaker was an old unicorn stallion with a pale blue coat with three gears as a Cutie Mark, a balding dark brown mane and dark green eyes, with one having a monocle. He was wearing as well a scarf tied in a Windsor knot.

“Centuries of work…” he said, while pulling the levels. “Reinforced by clock work… Let’s see if you can get in.”

As the tower got old oak bars to lock the door shut from the inside, Smee kept saying:

“Open up, old man.”

After the Watchmaker was finished, he said:

“I may be old, but I’m not crazy.”

And he went to another room of the tower.

Outside, the pirates continued to capture both Sweetie Belle and Hook, with the two of them dodging their attacks. With all that, they ended up getting to the top of the hideout. Frustrated with that situation, Smee shouted to the zombie pirates:

“Don’t you dare let me down!”

And three zombie pirates started to climb the tower. Seeing that, Hook said:

“They’re faster and stronger than we originally thought.”

Sweetie Belle had to agree with Hook. The situation was such that she couldn’t possibly handle on her own. She needed her friends. Perhaps using the telepathic link they shared thanks to Mirror Coat she would be able to do it and, since Star could already be at the academy, they would come to help. But she feared the long distance between them would cause a lot of interferences, but she had to try. Focusing, she accessed to the telepathic link.

At the greenhouse of the academy, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Midnight were still recovering from the fact they lost Sunny to Tinkerbell’s minions.

“What do we do now?” Midnight asked.

The two Crusaders were asking themselves the same question. It was then that they felt Sweetie Belle trying to reach them through their telepathic link.

“Sweetie Belle!” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom said.

“Girls…” Sweetie Belle called through a lot of static. “I really… need…”

“We can’t hear you” Scootaloo said.

“The Watchmaker’s tower… is under attack!” Sweetie Belle told. “I need back up!”

Scootaloo and Apple Bloom then heard her screaming, before the connection was cut.

“Sweetie Belle!” Apple Bloom called. “Sweetie Belle, are ya there!”

But there was not answer.

“This is bad” Apple Bloom said to Scootaloo.

“You bet” she replied.

“What?” Midnight asked, a little confused. “What happened?”

Before they could ask, they saw Star approaching. Once he landed, Midnight went to him and said:

“Star, something horrible happened!”

“What happened, Midnight?” Star asked, as her sister hugged him tightly.

“It’s Sunny” Apple Bloom said. “The neverlanders divid’d us, an’ they took advantage of me being alone tah…”

“They took her…” Star realized.

“Ah’m sorry, Star” Apple Bloom apologized. “Ah should have protect’d her.”

“And I could have prevented that too” Midnight told, ending her hug. “But… I froze.”

“You two don’t have to blame yourselves” Star said, recovering from the shock of learning about the abduction of her sister. “It’s not your fault, but the neverlanders’. Now, we need to focus on getting to Neverland.”

“And that leads us to the watch” Scootaloo said. “But what’s going on? Why aren’t you with Sweetie Belle?”

Star proceeded to tell them about Hook and how the watch was damaged, prompting them to go see the Watchmaker.

“That explains why she talked about the Watchmaker’s tower” Scootaloo said.

“An’ why out telepathic link was so weak” Apple Bloom added. “She’s on the highest mountain ov all Pony World an’ distance is always deterioratin’ on this kind ov spells.”

“So why are we still here?” Scootaloo asked. “We need to get there now!”

“I can only teleport us to the base of the mountain, because of the snow storms” Star said. “But don’t worry, I can quickly get us there using Kurama’s energy.”

“Can I go too?” Midnight asked.

“Of course not” Star replied. “I’m sorry, Midnight, but this is a fight where you would only get in the way.”

“I see…” she said, disappointed.

Seeing her like that, Star placed a hoof over her shoulder and said:

“But I want you to stay close. Who knows, we may need your help for another thing.”

Despite knowing he only said that to cheer her up, Midnight nodded with her head. Star then turned to the other two Crusaders who summoned their dreaming cloaks and said:

“Let’s go, then.”

They nodded with their heads and so Star teleported them and himself.

Entering in Neverland

The battle between Sweetie Belle and Hook against the zombie pirates was now being dispute at the ceiling of the Watchmaker’s hideout. Two of them launched their ropes against them, but Sweetie Belle and Hook jumped and landed on a beam on a lower floor. But the zombie pirates attacked again, forcing them to move.

“Sweetie Belle, don’t you think you should use your little tricks?” Hook asked.

She agreed it was time for that and so she summoned her dreaming cloak. After that, she jumped, getting into the air using the weightless ability of the cloak. To prevent herself from falling, Sweetie Belle used her wind nature to keep herself on the air and, using that, she started casting wind gust against the zombie pirates, all while dodging the ropes of the zombie pirates located at higher floors of the hideout.

“You have to get her!” Smee exclaimed to the zombies. “Capture her! The Queen will be happy with that!”

The zombies kept launching her ropes, but Sweetie Belle dodged everytime.

“You’ll never going to catch me” she said to the villains.

But the truth was that the zombie pirates were putting a lot of pressure on Sweetie Belle and, between focusing in dodging and focusing on using wind to keep her on the air, she was starting to get tired. It wouldn’t last until they caught her. And, eventually, one of the zombies managed to get one of Sweetie Belle’s front hooves.

Seeing that, other two zombies prepared to attack. Sweetie Belle reacted by forcing the zombie that was grabbing her to let her go, however, another rope got her back hoof, followed by another that caught a front hoof. It didn’t take long for two other zombies to get her other hooves. Smee drew a smile, seeing that the plan was going well.

Hook, taking advantage of the zombies’ focus on Sweetie Belle, got down the hideout and placed himself a few hooves from Smee’s back, waiting for the perfect opportunity to act.

Sweetie Belle continued to struggle and she said, while doing it:

“I have to… I have to… I have to get free!”

The zombie pirates started to pull her down, while Hook got closer to Smee.

“Don’t worry about your Rara or any of the other talents we captured” Smee told to Sweetie Belle as she was pulled down. “You’ll be seeing them soon.”

It didn’t take long for Sweetie Belle to reach the ground. Smee started to approach her, while she said:

“Tell me why Tinkerbell is doing all of this.”

“Oh, you’ll soon find out for yourself, my dear” Smee replied, while Sweetie Belle noticed Hook not so far away from Smee, with him telling her to not say anything. “The Queen loves to talk with her new victims.”

He then heard something and turned around, only to see Hook about to attack him with a kick. However, the zombie pirate that was free was able to grab his back hoof and secure the front hoof and his hook with the other two tentacles. Laughing, Smee approached him and said:

“Hook, you’re so predictable.”

That caused Sweetie Belle to get mad and she started to focus magic, while saying:

“He’s not alone!”

“Are you intending of casting your magic?” Smee asked.

“Don’t dare me” Sweetie Belle replied. “You don’t know what I’m capable of.”

“Well, then, I guess I’ll have to activate this symbol” he said, as the octopus-like symbol started to glow beneath him, what caused Sweetie Belle to stop charging her horn as she knew what that do. “If you hit me, the all Watchmaker’s tower will explode, along with your friend Hook.”

Taking advantage of her hesitation, Smee threw at her some pixie dust that caused her to fall on the ground and she started to get sleepy.

“Sweet dreams, Sweetie Belle” he said to her.

Smee laughed and approached Sweetie Belle who, while struggling to fall asleep, watched him opening a portal with his own magic watch and said:

“We’re going on a nice trip to Neverland. Just you… and me.”

And Sweetie Belle succumbed to the pixie dust and fell asleep.

Elsewhere, Star had summoned Kurama’s energy form and, with Scootaloo and Apple Bloom inside the energy body, Star advanced through the montain.

“Wow, I’ve heard about this form of yours, Star, I’ve never seen it with my own eyes” Scootaloo said. “It’s very impressive.”

“Thank you” Star thanked.

“Scootaloo, let Star focus” Apple Bloom said. “Don’t forget we need tah get tah Sweetie before it’s too late.”

It was then that Star felt something strange.

“Star, did you felt that?” Kurama asked him, while running.

“Yes” he replied.

“What?” Apple Bloom and Scootaloo asked at the same time.

“It would appear a door between worlds has been opened” Star replied.

“Ya mean like… when dah portal to Neverland is open?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Oh no… that means…” Scootaloo said.

“Kurama, we have to go faster” Star said.

And they started to move faster. When they were closer, Kurama stopped.

“Why did we stop?” Scootaloo asked. “Hey, we’re going to save a friend, remember?”

“There’s something there, on that wood bridge ahead” Kurama said. “I smell a trap.”

Star undid his tailed beast form, with he and the two Crusaders landing on the snow, and then advanced to that wood bridge. He saw it: a octopus-like symbol.

“I see… It’s a trap that explodes upon contact. If Kurama hadn’t seen it then we’d blow up. Quite clever, actually. Because of the wind, even the flyers would have to use the bridge to continue the way.”

“Can ya undo it?” Apple Bloom asked.

The young alicorn prince didn’t reply, proceeding just to use his magic that hit that symbol and broke it.

“You had to ask, hadn’t you” Scootaloo asked to Apple Bloom. “Of course he can.”

“Let’s go” Star said.

The trio advanced through the bridge and then climbed the stairs, arriving to the Watchmaker’s tower.

“We’re here” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, but, where’s Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo asked.

Star gathered some natural energy and got in the sage mode. Once he did that and used his ability to sense energy signatures, he could see that there was no sign of Sweetie Belle or Hook. However, there was a slight intensity in the air that indicated to him that there was a fight there, probably against with the neverlanders… and it was recent. If that was so, then it meant that…

“I think… she was captured, along with Hook” he said.

“What?!” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom said at the same time. “No!”

“That’s what I conclude” Star told them.

There was a silence and then Apple Bloom asked:

“Do ya know who take them?”

“For what I can sense… I think it was that guy, Smee, and his zombie pirates” Star replied, while getting out of his sage mode.

“The Queen’s servants…” Scootaloo said. “Oh, they just give more will to kick their asses.”

“Calm down, Scootaloo” Apple Bloom said. “Don’t forget that we still don’t…”

But she stopped, as she noticed something shining just under the snow and went there to grab it. It was the…

“The magic watch…” Apple Bloom said. “It must have fallen from Sweetie Belle when she was captured.”

“Then we can use it to open a portal to Neverland” Scootaloo said.

“Yeah, but is broken, remember?” Star told her. “That’s why we need the Watchmaker.”

“And where is this… Watchmaker?” Scootaloo asked.

Star pointed to the hideout and said:

“He’s barricaded in the tower. I can feel him there.”

“So how are we going to get inside?”

The young alicorn prince made a smile and then said:

“Fortunately, I had the good sense of contacting my mother after I left Sweetie Belle. I had to confirm the intel we got from Hook, as he could be lying to us. It turns out that my mom knows the Watchmaker. She came here in Princess Celestia’s behalf and she told me a way to unlock the tower.”

Those news cheered Apple Bloom and Scootaloo up and the former said:

“Star, ya really have yer ma’s brains.”

“Thank you, but now I think we better go inside” Star said. “It’s getting cold here.”

The three headed to the entrance of the tower and Star pointed his horn to the gates, charging it with magic. The gates glowed as well, as the locks started to retreat, allowing the gates to open. They got in, seeing a great deal of gear machinery, looking like they were inside a clock.

They advanced to another room, but when they did, a tremor happened.

“What’s this?” Scootaloo asked.

“It must be the defensive mechanism” Star replied.

A large pendulum swung from the wall across from them, but they were able to dodge it. However, as Scootaloo and Applejack landed together on a certain place, they noticed that a cage was about to emerge and they were able to get out of its reach before it emerged.

“My mom warned me about it. It’s a complex system of gears and pulleys. Don’t worry, she told me exactly how to deactivate it. Just try to dodge the traps while I do it.”

Star, flying, advanced to the controls at the main room and started to pull some levers, push some bottoms and pressing the pedals. After he was done, they heard a click and all the traps stopped. After Star returned to the Crusader’s edge, Apple Bloom said:

“Great job, Star.”

“Well, I just followed my mom’s instructions” Star replied.

“Even so, that was very impressed, young colt” a voice said.

The gears moved again and a pulley descended, with the Watchmaker on it. When the pulley touched the ground, the Watchmaker got down and said, while approaching:

“Even by knowing the sequence of the levers and buttons, putting it into action is quite more difficult. I haven’t seen anything like that ever since…”

“My mom?” Star asked.

“So you’re Twilight’s son, the young prince that saved us all from the Lord of Chaos” the Watchmaker observed.

“You know who I am?” Star asked.

“I may live isolated, but that doesn’t mean I don’t keep tabs of what happens outside” the Watchmaker said. “My name is Iron Gear. But you already know that, right?”

“Nice tah meet ya, sir” Apple Bloom said.

“Yeah, but just one thing, could you please next time choose a place to live that doesn’t require dangerous paths and passing through a snowstorm?” Scootaloo asked.

That caused Star and Apple Bloom look at her in a disapproving way.

“What?” she asked. “You all noticed how hard it was to get up here.”

“I live here because I enjoy living alone” Iron Gear replied. “And also to avoid everypony from bothering me for trivial matters. What makes me wonder why do you bothered to have all the trouble to get here.”

“We’re here tah fix dis watch” Apple Bloom replied, while showing him the magic watch. “It’s really important.”

Looking at it, Iron Gear couldn’t believe in what he was seeing.

“It can’t be…” he said, while taking the watch with his magic.

“I’ll consider that as a confirmation that your ancestor, the original Watchmaker, made it long ago” Star said.

“This watch is one of three that were passed down in my family for generations” Iron Gear told. “They served as a way to inspire the future holders of the title of ‘Watchmaker’ to be as great as the original one. However, some moths ago, they were stolen by some shadow creatures.”

“Tinkerbell’s minions…” Apple Bloom said. “They took advantage ov dah anomaly in dah seal tah secure a way tah travel tah Pony World an’, in dat way, kidnap talents whenever they want.”

“Can you fix it?” Star asked.

Iron Gear look at it and said:

“I’ve studied the watches and their gears for a long time, but they are a real brainteaser. I think it’s beyond my capabilities.”

“It can’t be…” Apple Bloom said.

“Oh, and now what are we going to do?” Scootaloo asked. “Wait for another attempt of the neverlanders to kidnap a talent?”

Iron Gear thought for a moment and then said:

“Perhaps there’s a way I can help you. I may not be able to fix the watch, but I know somepony that may be able to do it. I have an apprentice… or rather, I had one. She is my granddaughter and the one that would be my heir to the title as Watchmaker. Her talent is even bigger than mine. In fact, her talent may be close to the one the original Watchmaker had.”

“That’s great!” Star exclaimed. “Where is she?”

“She and I had a disagreement” Iron Gear told. “She wanted more than living here and learning about watchmaking. I can’t really blame her, as she is just a filly. So she went to live with her uncle and aunt in Canterlot.”

Hearing that Scootaloo realized who his granddaughter was.

“Wait, is your granddaughter’s name Atlanta?”

“Yes, it is…” Iron Gear replied to surprise of Apple Bloom and Star. “How do you know?”

“Wait, Atlanta is his granddaughter?” Star asked.

“How did ya figure that out, Scootaloo?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Remember that she was my mission, Apple Bloom” Scootaloo told. “I discovered what her talent was and help her embrace it. If she is really that talented in watchmaking, then perhaps she can fix the magic watch.”

“I can’t believe that you know Atlanta” Iron Gear said. “How is she?”

“Well, let’s say that she really needs someone like you when it comes to modesty” Scootaloo replied. “Perhaps now that she is more open with her talent, you may be able to connect with her… That is, if you left your place for once.”

“Maybe your right…” Iron Gear said.

“We don’t have time to lose” Star said. “We have to return to the academy at once and talk with Atlanta.”

The two Crusaders nodded in agreement.

The three of them teleported back to the academy, with the night starting to fall. Midnight came to them as soon as she saw them approaching the entrance.

“Your back!” she said. “How did it go?”

“Not as we expected” Star replied. “Sweetie Belle was captured by Tinkerbell’s minions.”

“What?!” Midnight asked. “But that’s horrible!”

“Don’t worry” Scootaloo said. “We already have a way to go to Neverland. We just need to find Atlanta.”

“Atlanta?” Midnight asked, a little confused. “But what she has to do with this?”

“We’ll tell you on the way” Star told her.

Following Scootaloo, they reached the outbuilding that served as Atlanta’s office. Scootaloo knocked and Atlanta opened it. Seeing them all, she said to Scootaloo:

“Oh, I can see that you told them about this place. And I was thinking you were trustworthy.”

“I’m sorry, Atlanta, but we really need your help.”

Inside, Scootaloo and the others told Atlanta about their situation. When they finished, she said:

“It’s typical of grampa Iron” Atlanta replied. “Always making me to fix his messes.”

“This is serious, Atlanta” Scootaloo said. “Only you can fix this watch that we need to save innocent ponies.”

“Including my sister and Sweetie Belle” Midnight said. “Please, Atlanta, I know that we’re not friends, but I ask you for your help.”

It would appear that Atlanta was irreducible regarding in helping them, but then Scootaloo had an idea.

“I know that your uncle and aunt made you believe that being part of the elite was the most important thing” she said. “They made you believe in that in a way that caused you to hide your true talent. But I know that watchmaking is what makes you happy and that you love challenges. Well, we have a challenge for you, one that not even your grandfather was not able to solve.”

Scootaloo extended the watch to Atlanta and said:

“Fix this watch and you’ll be able to surpass your grandfather. Isn’t that what you want, to prove him that you are skilled in watchmaking?”

There was a silence, where everypony waited to see if Atlanta would attend Scootaloo request. It was then that she drew a smile and said:

“It would appear you really found a way to make me do what you want. I’ll fix your watch.”

And she took the magic watch, while the others got happy hearing her saying that.

“Thank you, Atlanta” Midnight said. “Really.”

“Don’t than me yet” Atlanta said, while heading to her desk. “I still didn’t fix it. And I may still change my mind.”

Atlanta started working on the watch.

“This is really a challenge” she observed. “No wonder grandpa Iron was not able to fix it. Okay, the only way to fix a clock is knowing how it works. Okay… It seems to have been built backwards, has one hand instead of two…”

“Which moves counterclockwise” Star added.

That caused Atlanta to think and it was then that she had an epiphany.

“Maybe the only way to fix it… is backwards” she said.

And she started to work on the clock and, while she was working on it, said:

“Just because something looks different, it does not make it inherently wrong.”

She stopped and then showed the clock to everypony and they saw to their excitement that the hand had started to move again, counterclockwise.

“It’s working!” Apple Bloom said, retrieving the watch.

“Thank you, Atlanta” Scootaloo replied.

“No, thank you” she said to her. “You made me realize that there is no shame in my talent. After fixing the clock tower, I thought I could make my talent look cool because of me, but now I realize that there was no wrong in it to begin with. I was the one to make it look like it.”

“I’m happy for you, Atlanta” Scootaloo said.

There was a pause and then Atlanta said to everypony:

“Okay, the moment is over. Now, can you all get out so I can focus on my work before I have to go to bed?”

And, without the others realizing, they were already outside.

“Okay, that was… something” Star commented.

“Well, what matters is that we have now dah way tah Neverland” Apple Bloom told.

“And we can rescue Sweetie Belle and the other talents” Scootaloo said.

“Including Sunny” Midnight added, happy. “I can’t wait for that to happen.”

It was then that a glow started to come from Midnight, making her light shine even more.

“Wait, what is happening?” she asked.

“I don’t know” Star said, curious about the phenomenon that was happening with his sister. “That’s new to me.”

“It looks like when our Cutie Marks glowed when the Tree of Crisis called for us” Scootaloo remembered.

“Then, that means…” Apple Bloom started.

“Exactly what you’re thinking” a voice said.

And Mirror Coat appeared.

“Mirror Coat?” Star asked. “What are you doing here?”

“I came because the Tree of Crisis reacted” he replied. “It would appear that another pony was added to the Crusaders’ mission.”

And he looked to Midnight who then asked:

“Who, me?”

“The Tree says that your help is needed” Mirror Coat says.

“It makes sense, as Sunny is her twin and was captured” Scootaloo said.

“Yes, but… why did dah Tree chose Midnight tah come?” Apple Bloom said. “Wouldn’t Star be a better choise?”

But Star knew the reason. Sunny and Midnight were Twins of Light and Darkness and their fate was interlaced.

“If the Tree of Crisis says that Midnight is needed, then it’s because she’s needed” Star said, placing a hoof on her sister’s shoulder. “What do you say, little sis, do you want to go to Neverland?”

But he noticed that she was trembling.

“Why me?” she asked. “Why did the Tree of Crisis chose me?”

“Midnight…” Star started.

“I’m useless, after all” she said. “I was not able to prevent Sunny from being taken, so why would I be able to save her? I… I don’t think I can do this!”

And she started to run away.

“Midnight!” Star called.

But she ignored him and continued to run.

“So… what now?” Scootaloo asked. “We go without her?”

“Be patient” Mirror Coat said. “I’m certain Princess Midnight will come around. She just needs a little help to find the courage she needs.”

Midnight run at the forest until she couldn’t run anymore. She took deep breaths, while looking around and saw that she was alone. With that, she could at least thought about what she was feeling.

“I don’t understand” she said. “Why me? I don’t have what it takes to save Sunny, Sweetie Belle or any of the other ponies. I don’t have what it takes to save the day.”

At that moment, the jewel of her mane clip started to glow and then a light arrow passed by her and hit the tree. She looked to the direction where the light arrow came from and she saw…

“Golden Paladin?” she asked, as the General of Peace approached her. “What are you doing here?”

“You tell me, young princess” he replied. “You’re the one that seems to be in need of a little help.”

“My sister, Sweetie Belle and others are in grave danger and I’m supposed to go help rescuing them, but… I don’t know how I can do it” Midnight explained. “Unless you want to go. Your power would really help against Tinkerbell.”

“You don’t need power or tricks to defeat an enemy” Golden Paladin told Midnight. “Your searching for the wrong thing in the wrong place. What you need you can only find within you.”

“What’s that?”

“The belief you can save them youself”

“But that’s just it” Midnight told. “I’m still getting to use to my powers. How am I supposed to save everyone, when I can’t even stand up and protect my own sister?”

After she said that, Midnight started to sing. She sang that, despite she had only started to control her power, she didn’t know how she could help the ones she let down. Because of that, she now felt like a fake, not understanding why the Tree of Crisis chose her when she didn’t know what to do. She then sang about how could she lead and save the day. When she stopped, Golden Paladin approached her and told her:

“You can sing what you want about your doubts. We all have them. But you also have the power to wipe those doubts away. If you believe in yourself and what you can do, just stand strong and your aim will always be true.”

Following Golden Paladin’s advice, Midnight took a deep breath, calming herself and searching for her blacklight nature. With that, she felt her horn be charged with that same energy. At first, she felt it starting to get out of control, but, by searching all the confidence and belief she had for herself, she could find the control she needed and was able to cast a beam of black light that passed through the tree, creating a hole where everything that was touched by that beam was vaporized. That caused Midnight to smile, after seeing how much she had been able to control her abilities.

“You can save your friends and you know it” Golden Paladin said. “So get on with it.”

“Your right, Golden” Midnight replied, now more confident.

“So, young princess, what are you waiting for?” Golden Paladin asked.

Midnight started to sing again, this time saying that, despite not knowing how she would do it, but she knew one thing: that she would be able to free them all if she dedicated to that. She sang that now she could do it, that she was the one that had to save the day. And now she had to go without hesitation and save the day. And so she started to move away, heading to the others, while Golden Paladin watched her, with a smile.

The others were still waiting for Midnight. It was then that Scootaloo said:

“I guess she’s not coming after all.”

“Wait for me!” a voice called.

And they saw Midnight arriving. Looking at her, Star could sense a change in her attitude. She looked more confident and that was something Star really appreciated.

“I will go” Midnight declared, causing Mirror Coat to make a smile.

“Wow, that’s a change!” Scootaloo commented.

“What does that matter?” Apple Bloom asked. “What matters is that now we can go tah Neverland rescue our friends.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right” Scootaloo replied.

Holding the watch, Apple Bloom pointed it ahead and the watch summoned a portal.

“Well, here we go” Apple Bloom said, advancing and passing through the portal.

“All right, let’s kick some ass” Scootaloo said, passing also through the portal.

Before she passed through, Midnight turned to Star and Mirror Coat asked:

“Are you sure you don’t want to come? Your abilities would be very useful against Tinkerbell.”

“I’m a General” Mirror Coat replied. “I can’t go to a sealed realm and risk to get stuck there.”

“And I need to be around, in case another villain comes by” Star replied. “And also someone needs to be here to back you up. Don’t worry, little sister. Remember that you come from a family of heroes. You can do this, I’m sure of it.”

Those words gave Midnight some calmness and so she turned to the portal, took a deep breath and also passed through it, with it closing soon after.

Author's Note

The video above belongs to Yeosan.

Tiger Lily

Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Midnight found themselves at the shores of Neverland. The latter looked around, impressed for what she was looking.

“This is… Neverland?” Midnight asked.

“I know what you’re thinking and yes, it is this gloomy” Scootaloo said. “So, where do we start?”

“Ah don’t know…” Apple Bloom said. “Sweetie Belle and all the others may be anywhere.”

Scootaloo then sensed something approaching them through the sea and said:

“Midnight, watch out!”

And the Cragadile appeared near Midnight and tried to attack her. Scootaloo tackled him, allowing Apple Bloom to take Midnight and then give a big jump. Cragadile tried to attack them all, but they all dodged his attacks. Putting Midnight on the beach, Apple Bloom said:

“Scootaloo, let’s attack together!”

She nodded and the two of them, using their water natured, used the water of the ocean to hit Cragadile. Despite they were able to land a blow and push him back, he was able to endure it.

“Our attacks aren’t strong enough” Scootaloo told.

“Maybe our direct attacks, but Ah have somethin’ that can hold him” Apple Bloom replied.

Using her wood nature, she made vines erupt from the sand of the beach and they started to wrap Cragadile.

“Indirect magic works better with him” Apple Bloom said. “Let’s finish him off so we can go search fer Sweetie Belle and Sunny.”

Cragadile, using his immense strength, was able to get rid of the vines and started heading towards the forest.

“He’s escaping!” Midnight exclaimed.

“Let’s chase him, then” Scootaloo replied, taking Midnight before taking flight.

The three of them started pursuing Cragadile through the forest, but as they chased him, the deep they went in the forest.

“Dah woods are thickenin’” Apple Bloom replied.

They stopped and looked around. For a moment, it was quite, but Apple Bloom noticed something approaching Scootaloo.

“Scootaloo, behind ya!” she shouted.

She turned with Midnight and they saw Cragadile preparing to attack them. When it would appear he would land a blow, Midnight, in a matter of instinct, created a barrier of dark light. When Cragadile hit it, not only his attack was defended, but he was casted back, while he felt pain passing over his body.

“Nicely done, Midnight!” Scootaloo congratulated.

“Thanks” she replied.

Apple Bloom looked to where Cragadile had been sent and didn’t see him. She then looked around and saw no sign of him.

“Where did he go?” she asked.

The three of them both looked around carefully and then Midnight said:

“There’s no trace of that monster.”

“That monster is call’d Cragadile” Apple Bloom told. “He works for Tinkerbell.”

“Yeah, and caused us a lot of trouble” Scootaloo added. “If only we had Sweetie Belle to use her echolocation.”

“Perhaps Ah can try use dah ground tah try tah locate Cragadile” Apple Bloom said. “Ah’ve already seen Leaf Mane doin’ it.”

Saying that, she got close to the ground, while trying to connected with it and sensing anything. It was then that she sensed something.

“Got it” she said. “This way.”

They advanced and, after sometime, Scootaloo asked:

“Can you still sense him?”

Apple Bloom nodded his head and replied:

“The forest is interfering with my power.”

They sopped and Scootaloo asked:

“Where did he go?”

“I think the most important question is: where did we go?” Midnight said, noticing how deep they were in the forest.

That was a good question, they looked around, trying to find a way that was familiar, but they couldn’t find one.

“I can’t believe it!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “That damn Cragadile led us into a trap!”

“Yeah, we’re in a maze” Apple Bloom said.

That was true. Cragadile had been really sent by Tinkerbell to lead the Crusaders and Midnight into a trap. They were being watched by the queen on her mirror, while sitting on her throne, surrounded by her green-eyed shadow creatures. Seeing that, she drew a smile on her face.

Now she had all the pieces where she wanted, with the other two Crusaders and the Dark Twin she needed for her great plan. Getting to her while passing through the other two would be an obstacle, but, as they didn’t have their friend Sweetie Belle, it would be easier to get what she wanted.

She heard steps and then she saw Smee and the zombie pirates bringing Hook, whose hook was in Smee’s possession, and Sweetie Belle, whose horn had been magically blocked.

“Your Majesty, I brought you the prodigy Crusader and the traitor” Smee told, while bowing.

“Good work” Tinkerbell complimented, turning then to the captured duo. “You both I’ve been thorn on my flank. But now you’re not so sharp anymore, are you?”

Hearing her talking, Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but notice some familiarity in it.

“Why does she sounds like Rara?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Hook took a few seconds and then answered:

“She took her voice. Before I run away, she had a very different voice.”

Tinkerbell rose up and said, while approaching:

“I like this new voice better than the other I had. I wanted it, so my shadows did the rest. Even though somepony else tried to kidnap Rara before me.”

“I was trying to protect her” Hook replied.

That caused Tinkerbell to laugh and then she said:

“Please, Hook, we both know that’s not really the kind of things you like to do.”

“Where are the other ponies that you kidnap?” Sweetie Belle asked. “Where do you keep them?”

Tinkerbell passed by the duo and then told:

“Follow me.”

Following Tinkerbell and tailed by Smee and his zombie pirates, Sweetie Belle and Hook advanced up of Tinkerbell’s residence that was nothing more than a gloomy big tree that stood as the highest point of Neverland. Getting to its top, Sweetie Belle noticed that the branches made it look like they were on another forest. At the center of it there was a tree like structure with dangling buds. Looking there, Sweetie Belle noticed that inside of each bud there was one of all the kidnaped talents.

She could see Rara and Sunny who began to bang on the walls of their prisons once they caught sight of Sweetie Belle. They were not the only ones doing it. Coco Pommel, Night Glide, all the others… They all started to bang on the walls of their prisons, trying to call for help. Such sigh caused Bloom to get really nervous.

Back at the forest, Apple Bloom used her wood nature sense to try to analyze the situation and was able to understand what was happening.

“Ah see…” she said. “We are trapp’d within a magical labyrinth where dah plants change dynamically accordin’ tah our every movement.”

“And that means…?” Scootaloo asked.

“That there’s no possible way we can get out” Midnight replied.

“Exactly” Apple Bloom replied.

At that moment, wooden tendrils begin to poke out from the walls to attack.

“Scoots, we have tah protect Midnight!” Apple Bloom exclaimed.

The two of them placed themselves around the young unicorn.

“Can’t you control them?” Scootaloo asked. “It is part of your power.”

“Ah can’t, it’s like they are bein’ controll’d by somepony even more powerful” Apple Bloom replied. “Probably Tinkerbell.”

“Great, we’re about to be plant food” Scootaloo said. “That’s not exactly how I imagined my end.”

“We have to do something” Midnight said. “You can’t just give up. I bet that together we can burst our way out.”

“Oh, I like your style” Scootaloo said. “Okay, let’s do this.”

“On mah mark…” Apple Bloom said. “Three… two…”

But before Apple Bloom could end the countdown, a figure appeared before them using a spear and she cut all the vines that were close by and then turned to the two Crusaders and the young filly. She was a young earth mare with a grayish tangelo with a crossed spear and arrow as a Cutie Mark and blue paint around her eyes that were moderate orange and a grayish sapphire mane with grayish phthalo blue highlights that possessed two braids falling around her face and decorated with a headband with feathers and moderate orange eyes.

“Who are you?” Scootaloo asked.

“No time for that” the mysterious mare replied. “We need to go now.”

She touched her pendant that glowed and then it cleared a path on the vegetation. She advanced through the path and the others, despite caught by surprise, opted to follow her, as the other option was remaining on that labyrinth.

Back to the Queen’s tree, she started to say, while waving to the kidnapped talents:

“My collection of talents is wonderful. I can fight like Night Glide, sing like Rara. And thanks to Sunny I can bend nature itself to my will.”

“Stealing other ponies’ talents is wrong” Sweetie Belle told.

That made Tinkerbell look at her angrily, with her eyes glowing.

“What did you say?!”

And her shadow creatures immerged around her.

“You shouldn’t take other ponies’ abilities” Sweetie Belle insisted. “You should be your own self.”

“How dare you…?” Tinkerbell asked, with her shadows becoming bigger and more intense in a way that was scaring the others.

“Stop making her mad” Hook told Sweetie Belle.

But Sweetie Belle ignored him and continued:

“You sing and fight and dance, but only because you took their talents.”

“Stop!” Hook warned her.

The shadows stopped and Tinkerbell said:

“Those talents…”

“Those talents belong to them” Sweetie Belle said. “As do their dreams.”

For a moment, Tinkerbell’s eyes flashed and she took her hands to her head. But then she remained still and got up and said calmly to Sweetie Belle, while giving a few steps in her direction:

“Their dreams and talents are only the nutrition I need for me to achieve my dream.”

“What is… your dream?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Freedom” she replied. “My freedom! That nasty Purple Smoke defeated me by sealing me in this decaying realm and closing all the doors, except for one little window that cannot be reached. My servants can get in and out with those watches. I can even create portals for them. But I’m the only one who can’t get out. All because of him! But with all these talents I gathered, I’ll be able to get enough power to break my bonds and get out of Neverland at last.”

“You can’t do that!” Sweetie Belle said. “If you do that…”

“Silence!” Tinkerbell shouted. “I’ve waited centuries for my moment. I’m too close now to give up. It’s time to get one step closer!”

At her command, shadows started to wrap around Sweetie Belle and rising her to the tree where the talents were.

“Your talent is exactly what I needed. Chrome Note’s Thirteenth Note is nothing compared to yours. Even more, you possess a dreaming cloak as well.”

A branch got close to Sweetie Belle and also imprisoned her in a bud, like the others. She looked around and saw Sunny and Rara hitting desperately the walls of their prison. Sweetie Belle tries to break free, but then she started to feel her strength leaving her and then sparkles of light fell on the Queen. When the process stopped, Tinkerbell could feel her own power rising up, tremendously.

Seeing that, Hook decided to act and so he gave a kick on Smee who dropped his hook that he recovered and placed back. After that, he put on his hood and became invisible. Getting enough of his insubordination, Tinkerbell shouted to Smee and the zombie pirates:

“Get him! All of you! Right now!”

And they started doing what she ordered, looking around.

Meanwhile, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Midnight followed the mysterious mare until the top of a cliff, arriving then to a clearing littered with spears with a red tent in the middle. Once they arrived at the edge of the tent, the mysterious mare started preparing a fire. While she was doing that, Scootaloo said:

“Okay, it’s time for answers. But who in Celestia’s name are you?”

After the mysterious mare was able to make fire, she turned to her guests and told them:

“My name is Tiger Lily.”

The fact that she only said that caused Scootaloo, Apple Bloom e Midnight trade a look and shrug their shoulders. Apple Bloom then look at the pendant and then was able to realize where she had seen it.

“Wait a minute… That pendant… It looks like dah rocks dah Shaman used against us.”

“The one you call Shaman is my father” Tiger Lily.

That shocked both Apple Bloom and Scootaloo.

“Your father?!” they both asked.

“Who’s the Shaman?” Midnight asked.

“One of Tinkerbell’s minions” Scootaloo replied. “We have already faced him.”

“My father is just one of the many victims of the ruler of Neverland” Tiger Lily replied. “Forced to serve the will of the Shadow.”

“When you say the Shadow you mean Tinkerbell?” Midnight asked.

“Not exactly” Tiger Lily replied.

“Ah, can you please make more sense?!” Scootaloo asked, frustrated. “I’m not understanding anything.”

“Maybe if ya let her explain, she would make sense” Apple Bloom told to her Crusader friend, turning then to Tiger Lily. “Please, tell us everythin’ ya know.”

Tiger Lily made a gesture towards the fire and told:

“Please, sit around the fire and everything will get clear to you.”

The two Crusaders and Midnight traded another look, but they decided to do what Tiger Lily asked them to do. After they sit around the fire, Tiger Lily took a little sack where she took some white dust.

“What’s that?” Midnight asked.

“Pixie dust” Tiger Lily replied.

“Pixie dust is gold, not white” Scootaloo replied.

“Gold pixie dust is used to allow ponies and others to visit Neverland, either physically or in their dreams” Tiger Lily explained. “But white pixie dust can give us a clear gaze into the past. And that’s what I want to show you.”

And so she tossed some white pixie dust into the flames and, once the dust met the fire, the latter became pale yellow and, in the middle of it, they saw Neverland, but unlike how it looked now. It was a paradise of luxurious vegetation.

“Formerly, Neverland was a paradise where dreamers could find their talents and let them flourish.”

“We already know this” Apple Bloom said. “Purple Smoke told it to us.”

“Yeah, he also told us about how Tinkerbell went evil and covered Neverland in darkness” Scootaloo said.

“That is what appears to be, but the truth is completely different” Tiger Lily replied. “And the truth is that no place outside Harmonia is nothing without a little darkness… and Neverland is now exception.”

And it was then that, as they saw Neverland’s former splendor, they saw a shadow passing by.

“Wait, what was that?” Apple Bloom said.

“That is the Shadow” Tiger Lily replied. “The incarnation of the negative emotions of Neverland’s visitors. It took form from their self-doubt and lack of confidence and it used to roam the realm and feed from those same emotions. Until the day Queen Tinkerbell found herself vulnerable.”

And the image of Tinkerbell appeared. However, she looked different. Her look was warm and full of light with a tender smile and her hair was like gold, falling like it was water, with a simple and yet beautiful crown over it.

“Wait, that’s Tinkerbell?” Scootaloo asked. “I imagined her a little… different.”

“This was how the Queen looked like… before the Shadow took advantage of her vulnerability and possessed her” Tiger Lily told, as they saw the Shadow involve Tinkerbell and her hair become as dark as the night, turning her into what she was now. “Ever since then, the fate of Neverland has been very dark, with the Shadow taking control over the minds of neverlanders, with the rest running and being turned into shadows to serve on her army. The Shadow threated to spread her darkness, until…”

“Until Purple Smoke defeated her and sealed Neverland” Scootaloo said, as that appeared on the fire.

“Yes” Tiger Lily replied, as the flames returned to normal. “And I know for a fact that the Shadow is almost ready to get rid of the chains that bind her to Neverland.”

“Dah kidnapped talents” Apple Bloom realized. “Ah bet that was dah reason why she want’d them.”

“Tiger Lily, do you know a way of defeating Tinker… I mean, the Shadow?” Midnight asked.

Tiger Lily didn’t answer right away, limiting to get up and heading to her tent, from where she returned holding a dark blue jewel.

“This jewel can be used to trap her using a sealing spell” Tiger Lily replied. “However, I don’t possess the magic necessary to do it.”

“And you think we can?” Scootaloo asked. “I don’t know if you have noticed, but we’re not unicorns and the magic that we have comes from our dreaming cloaks.”

“You two can’t do it” Tiger Lily said, referring to Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. “But she can.”

She turned to Midnight.

“Me?” the young filly asked.

“Ever since the Shadow acquired that Light Twin with the wood nature, I knew her Dark Twin wouldn’t resist in coming” Tiger Lily said. “You two are tied by fate and, in your age, when you still have your innocence, your love for your twin compels you to save her.”

“Wait, what’s that of Light Twin and Dark Twin?” Scootaloo asked.

“Shhh, don’t interrupt, Scootaloo” Apple Bloom told.

“I don’t know…” Midnight said. “I want to save my sister, but… a sealing spell? My brother taught me the theory of it, but… I never actually tried it.”

Tiger Lily placed the jewel on Midnight’s hooves and then it disappeared.

“I’m sure you can do it” Tiger Lily said. “Otherwise, everything is lost for Neverland… and to the other realms.”

Midnight thought about what she could do. The sealing spells were a type of very advanced magic and at her level she knew she would be able to do it. But then remembered the lesson that Golden Paladin taught her. She needed to do this. Despite the fact she had never performed a sealing spell and was nervous about it, Midnight needed to gather all the courage she had so she could save Sunny, Sweetie Belle and all the others.

Taking a deep breath, she said:

“I’ll do it.”

Tiger Lily smiled and told:

“A very courageous decision, young princess.”

“Wait just a sec” Scootaloo said, while hoovering on the air. “I think for Midnight do that she needs to get close to Tinkerbell. How are we going to do that.”

Apple Bloom thought for a moment and then said:

“Well, Tinkerbell was after Midnight once. Perhaps she still needs her.”

“Where are you getting at, Apple Bloom?” Scootaloo asked.

“Where Ah’m gettin’ at is that if Tinkerbell wants Midnight, then we’re goin’ tah give her tah her” Apple Bloom replied.

Midnight's Last Stand

On Tinkerbell’s residence, Smee and the zombie pirates were still looking for Hook who was still invisible.

“Where are you?” Smee asked. “Where are you, Hook?!”

Knowing full well those six wouldn’t be able to catch Hook on their own, the Shadow made her eyes glow and called:

“Cragadile…”

He, sensing the Shadow calling him, advanced there and, once arriving there, it didn’t take long for him to smell Hook and then subdue him, making him visible again. After that, Cragadile used his tail to secure Hook. The Shadow approached him and said:

“I had enough of you. You lied to me and worked against me.”

“All I wanted was to protect Rara” Hook replied.

“Against my wishes and commands and only to affect me” the Shadow said.

“Let me go!” Hook demanded.

“Shaman!” the Shadow called.

And so the Shaman appeared beside her. The Shadow asked him:

“What do you have to say about Hook?”

“He’s a traitor” he replied. “He plotted against us.”

“Let him up” the Shadow said to Cragadile. “Let him face his accuser.”

Cragadile did so and the Shaman approached Hook, telling him:

“You have already betrayed the Queen once and she banished you to the Pony World. But you stole my watch and kept coming back. You must pay.”

Hook turned to the Shadow and asked:

“Your Majesty, another chance, please!”

“No, the Shaman is right” the Shadow replied. “It’s over. Feed him to Cragadile.”

“No!” Hook shouted, starting then to run.

Cragadile pursued him, but it was then that he was hit by a beam of gale nature. Noticing that, Hook stopped and he saw Apple Bloom and Scootaloo landing beside him, along with Midnight. Hook then proceeded to tell them:

“The Queen took Sweetie Belle. She’s up there with the others!”

They all saw Sweetie Belle, suffering from the effects of having her talent stolen from her.

“We’re coming, Sweetie!” Scootaloo exclaimed, taking flight to get her friend.

Seeing that, the Shadow shouted to the zombie pirates, not wanting the Crusaders to ruin her plan:

“Get them!”

The pirates assumed their zombie form and prepared to fight. One of them threw his ropes, but Midnight summoned her shield of blacklight nature that also caused pain to the zombie pirates.

“Oh, look who’s there…” the Shadow said. “The Crusaders brought me a present. Oh cute…”

Meanwhile, three zombie pirates were able to get Scootaloo. The young pegasus mare tried to free herself, but her adversaries were holding her quite tightly. Fortunate for her, Apple Bloom was there to help with her vines.

“Thanks, Apple Bloom” she thanked.

Midnight placed two other zombie pirates inside a barrier of blacklight. Noticing how much Midnight had grown with her magic, the Shadow noticed that she would need all hooves on deck to deal with that situation. Sensing somepony hiding in a nearby branch, she ordered:

“Get there and fight.”

The Shaman got out of behind the branch and approached the Shadow, saying:

“I don’t have my stones anymore, Your Majesty.”

With a burst of light, the Shadow conjured a new stone that she handed to the Shaman, saying:

“Take this and show me your loyalty.”

Taking the stone, the Shaman replied, while kneeling:

“Yes, my Queen.”

The remaining zombie pirates fought Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. However, Smee had been preparing himself, by planting new traps on some branches. He turned to Scootaloo that was nearby fighting some zombie pirates. The symbols he had planted started to glow and then they shot tendrils to each other, creating then what appeared to be a spider web. Scootaloo was so distracted fighting that she didn’t noticed the web and ended up being caught by it. Smee revealed himself and said:

“I know some magic, by the way.”

He then heard some noise and noticed Tiger Lily who appeared holding a spear and pushed him way.

“Nice timing” Scootaloo said to her.

Tiger Lily used her spear to release Scootaloo and they returned to the fight. Noticing her presence, the Shadow became enraged.

“Tiger Lily… So she’s on this as well…”

Cragadile advanced to Tiger Lily, preparing to attack her, but she, unafraid, used the stone she had as a pendant and, with it, created a barrier around the stone crocodile that, when hit caused the barrier to become even stronger and Cragadile suffer from the sound created by the impact. After that, he just fell down and fainted.

“How did you…?” Scootaloo asked.

“Cragadile may be immune to direct attacks, but he is not against the enhanced sound of his attacks” Tiger Lily said.

“Wow, it was like Sweetie Belle was just here fighting with us” Scootaloo commented.

“Midnight?” Apple Bloom called.

The young filly created more barriers of blacklight around the rest of the zombies, Cragadile and Smee.

“Got them” she said.

But then a stone was casted to the edge of Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Tiger Lily. It exploded and created a tornado that caught them.

“No!” Midnight exclaimed, wanting to go help them.

But when she was about to do it, shadows surrounded her and caught her, bringing her to the Shadow.

“Hello there” the evil queen greeted. “I wanted to meet you for some time, you know, young Midnight.”

Tiger Lily was able to get free from the tornado. She knew that magic belonged to her father and so she looked around. It was then that she found him. He was hiding behind a tree, holding his stone. Quietly, she approached him and, when he least expected, Tiger Lily swung her spear and disarmed the Shaman from his stone.

“You!” he exclaimed, while seeing her.

“I’m sorry, father, but I can let you do this” Tiger Lily replied, using her spear to break his stone.

“No!” the Shaman exclaimed.

Once that happened, the tornado vanished, releasing Scootaloo and Apple Bloom. Once recovering, Apple Bloom summoned some vines that tied him up.

“Stay right there” she told him.

“Good team work” Scootaloo said. “Now we got all of them. Let’s save Sweetie and the others.”

But when they were about to do it, a swarm of green-eyed shadow creatures immerged with the Shadow at the top and Midnight being hold close to her.

“My minions are useless” she said. “But it doesn’t matter. I have the final piece I need. And you three are going to pay for your meddling.”

Shadows advanced against the Crusaders and Tiger Lily and the three of them started to fight them off. But it was a hard thing to do. Midnight noticed that the Shadow was focused on them, so, without her noticing, the young princess summoned the jewel behind her and started to work on the sealing magic.

Getting tired of seeing all that fight and knowing that her adversaries could get the upperhoof, Tinkerbell summoned a bell that she played. Once she did that, multiple bells made of light appeared and also rang, causing enormous soundwaves that disturbed the two Crusaders and Tiger Lily.

The Shadow laughed, jumping down and using the fighting skills she got from Night Glide to knock them down. After doing that, she told them:

“You can’t defeat me.”

“She sounds like Rara” Apple Bloom commented.

“And she fights like Night Glide” Scootaloo said. “We have to stop her.”

Scootaloo used her gale nature again, but the Shadow blocked it. Next, Apple Bloom conjured some vines to trap her, but the Shadow, seeing this, took control of those vines and made them attack Apple Bloom. Fortunately, she was able to defend herself.

“She can also use Sunny’s wood nature” she said.

“And you haven’t seen the half of it” the Shadow replied.

And so she casted a supersonic scream that casted them away. On the ground, Appel Bloom said:

“Ah can’t believe it… she also has Sweetie Belle’s power.”

“Now, let’s go get a new power so I can get rid of these disgusting binds” the Shadow said, turning to Midnight and approaching her.

Midnight, seeing the Shadow approaching, panicked, as she still a little more time.

Sweetie Belle was inside her bud, feeling weak for having her powers taken from her. It was then that she saw Hook on the branch where her bud was and using his hook to cut it. Once he cut the bud, Sweetie Belle was able to free herself. She made a thankful gesture to Hook and then landed softly and advanced to help her friends.

The Shadow was almost near Midnight when she sensed something and turned, seeing Sweetie Belle who said:

“Now it’s my turn.”

And she casted a gust of wind that disarmed her from the bell that fell on the ground and rolled until it reached Hook’s hooves, with him taking it with his hook. Now freed from her bell’s magic, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Tiger Lily got up and joined Sweetie Belle.

“You don’t have anywhere else to go” Sweetie Belle said.

“That’s what you think” the Shadow said. “You may have got away, but soon I will the power of a pair of Twins of Light and Darkness.”

Shadows appeared to block the way of the Crusaders and Tiger Lily and the Shadow advanced towards Midnight.

“We have to do something” Sweetie Belle said.

“No, Sweety, wait” Apple Bloom said.

“Wait for what?” Sweetie Belle asked. “If Tinkerbell steals Midnight’s talent…”

“But that’s not Tinkerbell” Scootaloo said.

That statement confused Sweetie Belle who asked:

“What do you mean that’s not Tinkerbell?”

“It’s an evil spirit that has possessed the real Queen Tinkerbell” Tiger Lily explained.

“An’ only Midnight can stop her” Apple Bloom replied. “We need tah have faith she’ll do it.”

The Shadow approached Midnight and said:

“Now let’s put you in a bud, shall we?”

“I wouldn’t be so certain of that” Midnight replied, feeling ready to try to seal the Shadow.

Having said that, Midnight showed the sealing jewel, much to the Shadow’s shock and shouted:

“Sealing magic now!”

“No!” the Shadow exclaimed.

The jewel started to shine with intensity. For a moment, Midnight thought she had made it. Even the Shadow showed fear at the thought of getting sealed. However, when the jewel was about to be activated, her shine suddenly stopped.

“What… No!” Midnight exclaimed.

Noticing the sealing had failed, the Shadow released an evil laugh and, with a swung of her foreleg, she tossed the jewel which fell on the ground and shattered.

“Did you really think you could seal me?” the Shadow asked. “Me?! I’m the queen of Neverland. The Stealer of Talents! A little brat like you can do nothing against me. Just because of this, I should turn you into nothing!”

When Midnight saw the Shadow raising her hoof, she flinched. However, the Shadow just touched gently on the filly’s face and said:

“However, I still need you. I need your power… you talent, so I can get out of this disgusting realm. I know you know who I am. That jewel was with Tiger Lily. She must have told you everything. But I think you can understand why I’m doing this. You’re a Dark Twin, someone that has been walking on the shadow, much like me… wandering and seeing others having their dreams come true, stuck in place that you hate over everything.”

“You know nothing about me” Midnight replied.

“I know more than you can imagine” the Shadow replied. “Ever since I got to know your existent and your sister’s after your first encounter with Smee and the zombie pirates, I knew what you were. Twins of Light and Darkness… Such a rarity in these days. But I knew I could get the talent I needed to get out of here from you. In all of my existence, I’ve never seen Twins of Light and Darkness with such potential like you two, and look that I’ve seen a lot. And that’s why I need you… Now, it’s time for you to take your place on that tree. See it on the bright side: with you there, you’ll be together with your dear sister, without fearing to embrace that darkness inside you.”

And she laugh maniacally, while preparing to capture Midnight. The young princess, now without the magic jewel she needed to seal, start to give up to her fate. It was then that her look went to her sister, trapped in a bud and was staring back to her twin. Midnight then looked to all the other talents, the air of misery they had, being imprisoned for months in a place like that. It gave Midnight the force she needed to keep fighting for what was right.

However her only chance to seal the Shadow had been shattered. She needed a magical jewel if she wanted to trap the evil being. It was then that a flash of light came to her eyes that seemed to come from… her mane clip. Of course, she could seal the Shadow inside the jewel of her mane clip. Midnight only needed to perform the spell. But, if she managed to do it, she would also drag herself into the jewel, having in count how close the Shadow was. Nevertheless, it was a necessary sacrifice she needed to do… for Sunny, for the abducted talents, for the Pony Reality.

Midnight traded one last look with her twin sister who, realizing what she was about to do, started hitting on her bud, while trying to shout something, only to not be heard.

“I’m sorry, but I’m not going to let you win” Midnight told.

Having said that, she started doing her sealing spell. The jewel of her mane clip started glowing as well and that glow was even stronger than the one the other magic jewel had.

“What… What are you doing?” the Shadow asked, as the glow started to involve her and Midnight. “You’re… You’re trying to seal me… No!”

She tried to let Midnight go, but she couldn’t. It was like she was stuck.

“You underestimated my potential and my feelings” Midnight replied, while her eyes started to shine with a dark glow. “That was your great mistake. And now you’ll punish with your freedom. A tinier cell awaits you.”

“Don’t be foul!” the Shadow exclaimed. “If you do this… you’ll also be dragged into that same cell.”

“If that’s price I have to pay in order to protect my home and the ones I love, then be it” Midnight replied.

“No… You can do this to me! I’m the Queen of Neverland! I can’t be stopped! NOOO!!”

And the Shadow was dragged into the jewel. Midnight feeling herself being pulled inside of it, made a last look and a smile to Sunny and then was sealed. Without their queen, the shadows disperse and the buds got burst, releasing all the talents that were imprisoned. Despite the pegasus ponies were able to sooth their fall, the others didn’t have that luck. However, Sweetie Belle, using her wind nature, was able to sooth their land.

“Seetie Belle!” Rara exclaimed, going to her friend and hugging her. “Thank you, Sweetie Belle.”

“Rara, your beautiful voice is back” Sweetie Belle commented.

The barrier that was holding all the Shadow’s minions also disappeared, as Midnight was not there, and the same happened to Apple Bloom’s vines holding the Shaman. Now recovering their senses, Cragadile, Smee and the zombie pirates started to run away.

“Look, they are running!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Let them be” Tiger Lily replied. “Now that they are freed from the Shadow’s control, they are no threat to us. At least not in an immediate time.”

She then approached the Shaman who, after recovering from the initial confusion, noticed Tiger Lily and said:

“My daughter… is that you?”

“Father” Tiger Lily said, hugging him. “It’s good have you back.”

While running, Smee and the zombie pirates found Hook at their way.

“Going somewhere, Smee?” he asked.

“Please, have mercy” Smee said, while he and the zombie pirates kneeled before him. “We didn’t know what we were doing. You know we only serve you… captain.”

“Good, because now that both the Shadow and Tinkerbell are no longer here, we can get hold on what is rightfully ours” Hook replied, making a dark smile, while holding the bell the Shadow had.

Sunny, after being freed, went to the place where Midnight was and found nothing but her mane clip, with its jewel now adopting a more green color, despite still having some purple. She took the mane clip and tears started to appear on her eyes.

“Oh Midnight…” she said.

Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle landed beside her and the former asked:

“Hey, where’s Midnight?”

“Midnight pulled that mean queen into the jewel of her mane clip” Sunny told. “But that also caused to be pulled in as well.”

That caused the Crusaders to make a worried look.

Inside the jewel, Midnight was falling through the jewel. She look ahead and so the reflection of her sister and the Crusaders in mosaic. Extending her hoof, Midnight tried to reach them, but she just fell even more. That was until she landed softly in a crystal floor of a round chamber with mosaic walls.

When Midnight started to look around, she saw the purple becoming green and the reflection of the shadow appearing for a moment. She then noticed her standing close to her and looking at her with a mocking look. The young princess tried to use her magic, but she was too weak to use it after using the sealing spell. But perhaps, because she was the one casting the spell, she could wish to get out.

“I wish to get out” she said, while rising up. “I wish to get out.”

“Silly little princess, now what kind of trap would this be if you could wish your way out of it?” the Shadow asked cynically, with a total different voice. “It looks like it’s just you and me now, but not for long. You see my dear, I know what makes ponies tic, their dark impulses, their greatest fears… And I know your greatest fear has just come true: being alone, without friends to give you a hoof in times of need… But now, you’re here and, no matter where you turn, there’s no one to help you.”

She laughed evilly, what caused Midnight to retreat a few steps, with some fear for the villain. However, she filled herself with all the courage she could find and replied:

“You’re wrong. I may be alone, but that doesn’t mean I will fall. I don’t need any help to fight you. All I need is my courage and that’s something you cannot take from me!”

“Please, spare me that typical heroic speech” the Shadow replied. “If you think you’ll survive me with only your courage, then you’re very wrong.”

“That’s what you think” Midnight, while keeping retreating. “I’m not afraid of standing alone.”

“You don’t have to worry about that soon enough” the Shadow replied, keeping their distance. “You won’t be standing long.”

She casted a wave of magic that pushed Midnight back against the floor and the Shadow kept saying:

“You may be powerful with all that dark magic, you may have defeated many obstacles on your way, but now you’ve met your match and believe when I tell you won’t surpass it.”

“You’re wrong…” Midnight replied, standing up again. “I may be alone, you may be my match, but I won’t give in. I can’t do that. As long as I can stand, I’ll keep getting back up and fight.”

That caused the Shadow to crack an evil laugh again and say:

“A Dark Twin acting like a hero, how cute. But that fading light won’t last and, once it is gone, you can be sure you’re going to be mine.”

“Yes, I’m a Dark Twin, but that doesn’t mean I can’t be a hero” Midnight said. “I’ll be like the sun and rise every single time.”

“Then I’ll be your night and fall over you!” the Shadow replied, casting another wave of magic.

That wave of magic knocked Midnight down again. Recovering from that blow, Midnight looked up and saw the Shadow approaching. For a moment, Midnight felt fear, but then, behind the villain, she saw the image of the seven ponies that helped her in moments of great fear: the six Generals and Star, who was in the middle, all smiling at her and looking at her in an encouraging way.

By looking at them, Midnight could feel herself be filled with light, as she remembered everything she had learned with them. With Star, she learned to forgive and not let secrets ruin what she felt for the ones she loved. With Mirror Coat, she learned to take responsibility for her mistakes and to fix them. With Heartbeat, she learned to trust her instincts, even if they are wrong. With Melody, she learned she could do anything as long as she tried. With Leaf Mane, she learned about team work. With Purple Smoke, she learned to accept her own talent. Finally, with Golden Paladin, she learned to believe in herself.

All those lessons reignited Midnight’s will to fight and made her realize that, despite her magic didn’t have any light, it didn’t mean there wasn’t any inside of her. A smile appeared on her face and she said to the Shadow, while getting up and advancing towards the villain:

“You may know my fears and my magic, but there’s one part of me that you don’t know, a power that you cannot feel. You know, when you give love, it is returned to you and that makes you stronger.”

Hearing Midnight say things like that, made the Shadow feel like there were other ponies watching them, but she couldn’t see anyone there.

“What does that mean?” she asked to the little filly. “I don’t understand.”

“It means that, as long as I remember the ones I love and keep them in my heart, my light will shine and chase away the darkness” Midnight said, while a strong light started to come out of her, forming a ball of light that started to head towards the Shadow.

The villain became caught by surprise by seeing something like that, but she didn’t let herself show any fear and said:

“I’m the Shadow of Neverland! Your little light is nothing compared to my darkness. I’ll show you were real power lies with one final wicked blast!”

And she casted a new wave of dark magic that started to compete with Midnight’s light. Despite the Shadow’s darkness made Midnight to retreat a few steps and almost land on her knees, the latter remained still and focused on beating her adversary.

“You did everything to make me fall, but that will not work anymore!” Midnight exclaimed.

It was then that her light surpass the Shadow’s darkness and then surrounded her. She could feel her power disappearing, as it was casted away by all that light.

“No…” she said. “No! I can’t this be happening?!”

“Because I stand for one and all” Midnight replied. “I may be alone here, but my family, my friends, everyone that you kidnapped… They are all my light and that’s what will allow me to see through your dark night.”

“But… you’re just a filly… and a Dark Twin” the Shadow said, while trying to shield herself from all that light. “This cannot be!”

“I’m more than all that” Midnight told. “I may be small, alone and my magic may be dark, but I’ve grown. All the challenges that I faced turned me into the pony I am now, a pony with a strong will and a pure heart. That’s why I know my love will be your end!”

The Shadow could feel her own essence starting to disappear, with it being consumed by Midnight’s light. She was now so weak that fell on her knees. For a moment, the Shadow raised her hoof to cast another attack on Midnight, but the forces left her and she fell, with the light consuming her completely.

There was a bust of light and, when it disappeared, Midnight noticed that her surrounding had become purple again and somepony else appeared on the Shadow’s. It was Tinkerbell, before the Shadow had taken over her, with her golden hair, crown and her wings resembling the ones of a butterfly.

Midnight approached her and asked:

“Queen… Tinkerbell?”

She looked at her and said:

“You… you saved me. Thank you…”

“You don’t have to thank me, Your Majesty” Midnight said, while helping Tinkerbell get up. “I just did what needed to be done.”

“I’m glad that our fates have crossed” Tinkerbell said. “Not only you saved me, but you saved Neverland from the Shadow’s evil reign. But there’s now one problem…”

She looked up and Midnight did the same. Now that the Shadow had been defeated, they could see the exterior of the amulet with clarity.

“Do you think we’re going to be imprisoned here forever?” Tinkerbell asked.

“I… don’t know” Midnight replied. “But I have faith my friends will find a way.”

The Return of Neverland

Outside the jewel, the ones near it could see that it returned to its normal purple color.

“What do you think is happening in there?” Scootaloo asked.

“Ah don’t know but Ah think we should search a way tah get Midnight out” Apple Bloom replied.

“But wouldn’t that also bring the Shadow back?” Scootaloo asked.

“I think it’s worth the risk” Sweetie Belle said.

“But… how will us do that?” Sunny asked, while taking the mane clip. “Sealing spells are supposed to be strong, right?”

Apple Bloom turned around and jumped to Tiger Lily’s edge, who was supervising the departing of the kidnapped talents, opening portals to them with the magic watch, while her father poured the talents with pixie dust so they could pass. Arriving when she was opening the portals to Rara, Night Glide and Coco Pommel, she asked to her, as they passed their portals:

“Tiger Lily, we need yer help. Princess Midnight is trapp’d inside dah jewel ov her mane clip. We need a way tah get her out. Do ya know how tah do it?”

“The reason why I requested Princess Midnight’s help was precisely because to ensure the Shadow would never get out” Tiger Lily said. “Because her magic is completely dark, it can’t be disrupted by anything.”

“That’s not entirely true” the Shaman said, joining the conversation. “My daughter, you’ve forgot that, much like Princess Midnight’s magic is all dark, Princess Sunlight’s is all light. Darkness and Light are forces of equal and opposite power that can nullify each other.”

“Of course!” Tiger Lily exclaimed. “I’ve forgotten about that.”

“So, what yer sayin’ is that Sunny is dah only one that can undo dah sealin’ spell?” Apple Bloom asked.

They nodded with their heads. Sunny, Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle approached them and the former said:

“I have to… free Midnight?”

Apple Bloom turned to her and said:

“Sunny, only ya have dah power to break dah sealin’ spell yer sister cast’d. But don’t worry, we’ll be here tah support ya.”

“Yeah, and if that nasty Shadow comes along, you can be certain we’ll make sure she doesn’t do anything bad” Scootaloo reassured.

“We’ll be here for you” Sweetie Belle added.

Despite the anxiety she was feeling for the responsibility of having to free her sister, Sunny filled herself with courage, took a deep breath and said:

“I’ll do it.”

The Crusaders got very happy with her response and Sweetie Belle said:

“Okay, let’s go free Midnight.”

“I’m sorry, Sweetie Belle, but I fear I can’t let you do that” a voice replied.

They all turned and saw Hook, appearing with a dark look.

“Hook…” Sweetie Belle said. “What do you mean with that?”

“What I mean is that I can’t let you allow that inconvenience to get out” Hook said, gesturing towards the mane clip.

“If you’re talking about the Shadow, I think we can handle her” Scootaloo said.

“Oh, I’m talking about the Shadow and Tinkerbell” Hook replied, while moving forward a few steps. “The two of them were obstacles to my grand plan.”

“What do you mean with that…” Sweetie Belle started, not liking the way things were going.

It was then that, behind Hook, Smee and the zombie pirates appeared.

“What are those guys doing here?” Scootaloo asked. “I thought they have run away.”

“Looks like old Captain Hook has gathered his crew once again” the Shaman observed.

“Captain?” the Crusaders and Sunny repeated.

“Hook is the captain of the pirates that live at the other side of the island” Tiger Lily replied. “They are the troublemakers, always trying to take over.”

The Crusaders, specially Sweetie Belle, were caught by surprise with that.

“Yes, and I could have done it if Tinkerbell hadn’t let herself be possessed by the Shadow” Hook said. “She banished me once she saw that I wouldn’t bow to her, so I had to come up with a plan in order to return and defeat her. I thought that by getting one of the watches I would have the advantages, but to defeat the Shadow and her minions I needed some… help.”

“So you… used us?” Sweetie Belle asked, not wanting to believe. “You used me?”

“Don’t be so shocked, Sweetie Belle” Hook said. “After all, your alicorn friend had warned you, didn’t he? You should have listened to him. Thanks to you and all the others, Tinkerbell and the Shadow are both sealed and now there’s nopony that can stop me from taking over Neverland.”

“That’s what ya think, ya rascal…” Apple Bloom said, as she and Scootaloo prepared themselves to attack.

But before any of them could act, Hook took out the bell he had collected and rang it, while saying:

“I don’t think so…”

Once the bell was rang, everypony started to feel the painful effect of its sonic waves.

“Oh no…” Tiger Lily said. “He took Tinkerbell’s bell… The one the Shadow lost during our battle with her…”

“We have to do something” Scootaloo said. “I don’t know how long I can stand this…”

“That’s amazing, captain!” Smee told. “You’ve really subdued them all.”

“I know that, Smee” Hook replied. “Now, what do you all think in taking this scallywags to our ship and make them walk the plank?”

“Yeah!” the pirates shouted. “Captain Hook! Captain Hook!”

While trying to stand the power of the bell, Sweetie Belle couldn’t help but feeling betrayed. She had trusted in Hook and he broke that trust in the worst way possible. She should have listened to Star and never let her guard down. However, looking to her friends in great need, she knew she couldn’t let that continued. Finding the strength she still had, Sweetie Belle started to stand up, while saying:

“No… You won’t get what you want…”

“I can see that you still have some energy left” Hook observed. “Perhaps with a little more pressure will fall to your knees and keep that way.”

And he rang the bell another time. Sweetie Belle felt the pain being increased even more.

“It’s useless resisting, Sweetie Belle” Hook told. “I know your tricks and, even with a dreaming cloak, you can’t use your powers with the pain that you’re feeling. There’s nothing you can do.”

And he laughed, along with his pirates. However, those laughs taunting Sweetie Belle only caused her to become even more determined to do anything to stop Hook and his pirates. Suddenly, her locket, the one that possessed her green magical pearl started glowing. Noticing that, and have heard from Moonlight what happened during her trip to Tambelon, Sweetie Belle said:

“You’re wrong about one thing, Hook. You don’t know all of my tricks.”

She touched her locket and proclaimed:

“Green pearl voice!”

And a green voice came out of the pearl and it involced Sweetie Belle, all while rising her above the effects of the bell. Hook and his pirates were caught of surprise by that, as well as the others. When the light disappeared, Sweetie Belle appeared, looking much like how Moonlight looked when she transformed, with webbed ears and fin-shaped wings, only that hers were sea green.

“What is this sorcery?!” Hook asked. “What did you do?!”

“The dreaming cloak is only one of my strengths” Sweetie Belle said. “Now, it’s time for you to get to know the power that allows my Thirteenth Note to reach its peak.”

Closing her eyes, Sweetie Belle focused all of her Thirtheenth Note power in her voice and started to sing a song with all her heart.

As she sang, the pirates suddenly found themselves involved in a mysterious pain that prevented them from doing anything. The zombie pirates returned to their original forms and the effects of the bell disappeared, liberating the others from its effect.

“No…” Hook said, while trying to use the bell again, but without success.

Seeing that nothing was working and how his crew was being subdued, Hook saw that there was only one thing he could do.

“Retreat!” he shouted to his pirates.

They all then turned around and run away. Hook prepared himself to do the same, but before doing that, turned to his enemies and said:

“This is not the end.”

When he was about to follow his crew, a vine came from the ground and grabbed the bell and took it from Hook.

“No!” he exclaimed, trying to grab it.

But the vine returned to Apple Bloom and gave the bell to her.

“Ah’m sorry, but Ah can’t let ya have somethin’ that is not yers” she replied.

Irritated for what Apple Bloom did, Hook didn’t want nothing more than make her pay for her insolence, however he was in disadvantaged and thought the best he could do was go away for now and so she did.

After the pirate captain was away, Sweetie Belle descended and returned to normal. Once she did that, Scootaloo exclaimed:

“That… was… totally awesome!”

“Yeah, Sweetie, we didn’t know ya could do somethin’ like that” Apple Bloom said.

“Moonlight once told me that she was able to activate the power of her pearl” Sweetie Belle told. “I thought I also could do that as well. I just needed to wait for the ideal moment.”

“And it was a nice time for you discover that power of yours” Tiger Lily said. “You saved us from Captain Hook.”

“I just can’t believe he betrayed me like that” Sweetie Belle said. “And I can’t believe I was not able to get him.”

“Don’t worry” the Shaman said. “We’ve dealt with him and his pirates for a long time. We can handle him too.”

“Now I think you have more important things to think off” Tiger Lily replied, motioning to Midnight’s mane clip.

She was right. They needed to free Midnight as soon as possible. Turning to Sunny, Apple Bloom said:

“Sunny, now it’s up tah ya. Ya have tah free yer sister.”

“I know” Sunny told. “I will do it, even if that means bringing the Shadow as well.”

Placing carefully the mane clip on the ground, Sunny focused on her wish to free her sister. Magic started to flow on her horn, but it seemed she couldn’t do it. She wasn’t strong enough, her wish to free her sister wasn’t strong enough. It was then that she remembered the sacrifice Midnight did only to save her.

That act only showed the love she had for her, so Sunny knew she had to show the same love Midnight had presented to her. While thinking of all the great moments they did together, her magic started to get even stronger, adopting a more radiant look that left everypony speechless. She then casted a beam of magic to the jewel of the mane clip and it then started to release a bright light and from it appeared Midnight and Tinkerbell.

“I can’t believe it actually worked!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Of course it did” Apple Bloom said. “Ah didn’t doubt fer a second.”

Seeing her twin, Sunny exclaimed:

“Midnight!”

She hugged and her and said:

“I’m so happy that you’re here!”

“Me too” Midnight said. “I saw everything. You really did save me.”

“I just returned to gesture” Sunny said. “Besides, what are twins for?”

Midnight giggled and replied:

“You’re right about that.”

Sunny then extended the mane clip to Midnight who took it and placed it back on her mane.

Tiger Lily and the Shaman approached Tinkerbell and the latter said:

“Your Majesty… It’s really you… You’re back!”

“Yes, I am” Tinkerbell said. “I just hope everyone can forgive me for everything that I’ve caused.”

“It was not your fault” Tiger Lily said. “The Shadow was controlling you.”

“Yes, but now everything is fine” Shaman said. “You’re free.”

“And all thanks to Midnight” Tinkerbell said, looking to the young filly. “She made a great sacrifice in order to protect the ones she loved… and also she released me from the Shadow using only sheer determination and the light that was inside of her heart.”

“I just did what I think I needed to do” Midnight said.

“Well, just for you to know… I think you did more than that” Scootaloo said.

“What do you mean with that?” Midnight asked, curious.

Scootaloo signed to Midnight’s flank and she looked and noticed that she had a Cutie Mark. It was a moon in a yin-yang-like eclipse.

“I… I can’t believe it…” Midnight said, with a smile full of joy appeared on her face. “I got my Cutie Mark!”

“I’m so happy for you, Midnight” Sunny said, hugging her twin.

“When you proved that you can still do good with your dark magic, that Cutie Mark appeared” Tinkerbell said. “It is more than just a proof that you’ve found your true talent. It’s the proof that your status as a Dark Twin doesn’t define who you are. You should be proud of it.”

“Yes… I think you’re right, Your Majesty” Midnight said. “And I will.”

“And you should also be proud, Princess Sunlight” Tinkerbell said. “Thanks to you, both me and your sister are free. Not only that, your light magic also improved.”

“Thank you, Your Majesty” Sunny thanked.

“So, what now?” Scootaloo asked. “Is it mission accomplished?”

“Despite the Shadow was defeated and Hook and his pirates are under control for now, Neverland is still… well, like this” the Shaman said. “Not only that, but it is still sealed.”

“I think we can deal with that” Tinkerbell said. “I just need my bell…”

“Here, Ah took it from Hook” Apple Bloom said, extending the bell to Tinkerbell.

She took it and then turned to Sunny and told her:

“I may need your help, Princess Sunlight. Your light magic and wood nature are what I need to do what I want to do.”

“You can count on me” she replied. “But how can I help.”

“This tree where we stand, is much more than just the place where I live” Tinkerbell replied. “This is the Tree of Life, the heart of Neverland. Whatever happens to it, it also happens to the real. If we can revive it, then we’ll be able to revive Neverland.”

“And how do we do that?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Normally, when damages are inflicted to the Tree of Life, I just heal them using my bell” Tinkerbell replied. “But damages this big… I’ll need extra help. That’s where Princess Sunlight gets in. Her talent with plants allows her to connect with them and, with her light magic, the magic of my bell will be increased in a way that may revive it.”

“I hope I can do it” Sunny said.

“I’m sure you will” Midnight reassured. “You’ve already freed me and Queen Tinkerbell from my mane clip.”

Motivated by her twin’s incentive, Sunny nodded and then advanced towards Tinkerbell and said:

“I’m ready, Your Majesty.”

“Well, whenever you want then” Tinkerbell said, making an inviting gesture.

Focusing and remembering everything that allowed her to unlock her light magic, Sunny charged her horn who didn’t take too long to adopt the same bright light it had when casting the spell to counter Midnight’s sealing spell. She pointed to bellow her hooves, to the Tree of Life and let that same light touch it. The all tree then started to glow with the same light. It seemed it was working.

“And know, it’s my turn” Tinkerbell said, while starting to ring her bell.

The bell unleashed some yellow powder that looked like…

“Wait, that’s pixie dust?” Scootaloo asked.

“Yes, the yellow pixie dust can be used to heal” Tiger Lily replied.

The pixie dust fell on the Tree of Life and it only shone brighter. It was then that, for their amazement, the branches and the trunk regained their healthy color and the branches were filled with leaves and flowers. But was not the end. With the tree now revived, the rest was also revived. The forest, that was at that time only made of gloomy dead-looking trees, was filled with vegetation: grass, flowers, leaves… The sky, that was filled with dark clouds, was cleared and the sun could once again shine.

The shadows that were lurking there, when touched by the sun, instead of disappearing, were turned into ponies that looked like Tiger Lily and the Shaman and also young foals. They both were very happy for being returned to normal.

“Amazing…” the Crusaders sighed, admiring the beauty of Neverland.

Sunny stopped using her magic, becoming very tired because of that. Fortunately Midnight was there to support her.

Taking a deep breath, Tinkerbell said:

“It feels so good to feel the fresh air of Neverland.”

“My queen, do you think that…” the Shaman started.

“Yes, I can sense that…” Tinkerbell replied. “Neverland has reconnected itself to the Dream World. The seal… is off.”

“That’s great!” Apple Bloom exclaimed. “It means everythin’ is fine.”

“All thanks to all of you” Tinkerbell said. “Each of you made this day possible. Thank you very much.”

It was then flashes of light appeared. They were coming from the Cutie Marks of the Crusaders and Midnight.

“Our Cutie Marks…” Sweetie Belle said.

“They’re glowing” Scootaloo observed.

“But… what does it mean?” Midnight asked.

“Ah think it means… that our mission is complet’d” Apple Bloom replied.

“Finally!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “I was starting to think this mission would never end.”

“So… what now?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“How about going home?” Tinkerbell asked. “You’ve already done enough for a day.”

“But Hook and his pirates are still…” Sweetie Belle started.

“I understand how betrayed you may feel about Hook, Sweetie Belle, but right now he is stranded” Tinkerbell said.

“How about the watches?” Scootaloo asked. “Smee has one.”

“Not anymore” Tiger Lily said, while showing the watch that Smee used to have. “During the struggle, I was able to take it. That weakling needs to find a new place to hide his things that is not his hat.”

“Their only way to get out of Neverland is through the one portal that Purple Smoke left open and is out of reach to them” Tinkerbell told.

“And you don’t have to worry about Cragadile” the Shaman said. “If the Queen demands it, he returns the watch.”

“Well, it does appear we don’t have any more things tah do” Apple Bloom said. “An’ it would be nice tah return home.”

“Yeah, with the school year ending, I’m really needing to rest” Scootaloo said.

“And so do we” Midnight said, with Sunny nodding in agreement.

Tinkerbell smiled and said:

“I’m glad for all of you. Before you go, I want you to keep the watch that brought you. Give it to the princess of the Light Kingdom and her Generals. They may need it to travel to other sealed realms when the time comes.”

They nodded and, so, when they were ready, Apple Bloom extended the watch and opened the portal. The Crusaders crossed it, followed by Midnight and Sunny, who needed to take some of pixie dust.

Back at Mirrored Library, Mirror Coat was arranging some books. After placing the last one he had with him, he exclaimed:

“Finally! I’ve organized all the updated information that has accumulated. Centuries of accumulated information and all I needed was a decade and a half to put it together. Now I can relax.”

At that moment, the ground of the library started to shake.

“What… is this?”

After a few moments, Mirror Coat realized what was happening.

“No… No, no, no, no… Not now!”

And a rain of books happened, with them pilling up in new piles around the library. Mirror Coat took one of them and, after observing it, said:

“Neverland was unsealed. That means the girls made it. That’s great. But it also means that I have centuries of information to organize again.”

After sighing, he said:

“At least it’s information of one realm. Well… I better start it.”

Epilogue - A Mysterious Guest

At the Light Kingdom, a party was being held to celebrate the fact Neverland had been freed. The Great Hall was filled with guests that were entertained talking to each other, while enjoying the food. Many guests were there, like Twilight’s friends who were with their respective husbands and Star’s friends, along with the twins’ friends.

Cadance and Shining were also there, along with Gleaming and Topaz. However, they have brought with them a new member to the family: Crystal Lily, who was a cute baby unicorn with a light cerise coat with a light aquamarine, light green and brilliant amber mane and moderate rose eyes.

Queen Tinkerbell was also there, being the guest of honor. Currently, she was talking to Twilight and Blue.

“I have to say, it has been too long since I ever I laid eyes on the beauty of the Light Kingdom” Tinkerbell said. “It looks the same.”

“Well, technically, is not the same” Blue replied. “We had a little problem with villains and the citadel was destroyed.”

“Really?!” Tinkerbell asked, surprised. “It’s hard to believe…”

“It was a very hard blow for all of us” Twilight said, remembering the destruction of Light Kingdom. “But that’s all behind us, so it’s okay now.”

“Well, at least we have that in common” Tinkerbell said. “My realm was turned into a desolated place, while I had to watch without being able to do it. I have to thank your children for everything they have made. If it wasn’t for Midnight and Sunny, along with the Crusaders, Neverland would still be under the darkness and the Shadow would be able to escape her prison Purple Smoke created.”

“Well, that’s something that runs in family” Blue said. “I’m just a little surprise the twins have become heroes in such young age.”

“Me too, but, what can we do about it?” Twilight asked. “It doesn’t matter how much we try to protect them, they always end up in the face of danger.”

“By the way, we need to thank you for that watch, Queen Tinkerbell” Blue told. “It will really give us a lot of help.”

“You’re very welcome” she replied. “I really don’t have any use for it, as I can open portals in and out of Neverland and I certainly didn’t want Hook and his pirates to get one. I still don’t know much about it or how it exactly works with other places, but…”

“Don’t worry about that” Twilight replied. “Mirror Coat will do everything he can to discover fully how the watch works.”

“All that, while trying not going nuts for having to organize his library again” Blue said, causing some laughs with his wife.

“Try to enjoy the party, Your Majesty” Twilight said to Tinkerbell. “My friend Pinkie Pie made her special cupcakes for the party.”

“Well, then, I think I’ll try them, then” Tinkerbell said, moving away.

The Crusaders were with Purple Smoke who said to them:

“I’m really proud of you three. You made a very good work.”

“Yeah, but I was starting to like going on missions like these” Scootaloo said.

“Me too” Apple Bloom said. “It made me feel like when mah sister an’ her friends would save Equestria” Apple Bloom replied.

“Maybe you don’t have to say goodbye to the adventures” Purple Smoke said.

The Crusaders traded a look, confused, and Sweetie Belle asked:

“What do you mean with that?”

“Well, I’ve talked with Queen Tinkerbell and she may need your help to stabilize Neverland” Purple Smoke replied. “Despite the realm was restored to what it was, there’s still a few issues to solve.”

“And let’s not forget about Hook and his pirates” Sweetie Belle added. “They may cause a lot of trouble.”

“Yes and, because of that, she will need all the help she can get” Purple Smoke told. “Whenever she needs you, she can call you through your dreaming cloaks.”

“Well, it would appear dah Cutie Mark Crusaders are still not done with adventures” Apple Bloom declared.

“Hoof!” the three Crusaders exclaimed, while making high five together.

“It’s good to see your enthusiasm” Purple Smoke said. “Just out of curiosity, what are you going to do now the mission is done? Are you going to keep on the academy?”

“Well, I am for sure” Scootaloo said. “After the results we have on flying derby, you can bet I will keep coaching at the academy. One thing is working with Rainbow Dash, but another is competing against her. Believe me when I say that I got more respect from her when she saw how I trained my students.”

“I may also remain there as well” Apple Bloom said. “Maybe not as often, but the headmistresses got very satisfied. They said the students enjoyed all my activities very much.”

“What about you, Sweetie Belle?” Purple Smoke asked. “Will you prefer teaching or acting and singing?”

“I don’t see any reason to have to choose one or the other” Sweetie Belle said. “The fact is I love teaching as much as I love singing or the theatre. Whenever I have a show, I can have a substitute to cover for me. Melody has already volunteer herself.”

“Yeah, she is really nice…” Purple Smoke said, with a little of irony on the way how he said it. “Well, I’m just happy you got to do what you like.”

Elsewhere, the twins were with their friends, with them enthusiastic about their adventure.

“I can’t believe that you two just helped saving a sealed realm!” Silver Wind said.

“Yeah, that’s awesome!” Gust exclaimed.

“Ok, next time you girls go on another adventure, remember to invite your friends to go along” Gallus said.

“Gallus!” Silver Wind said.

“What?” he asked. “I’m just saying. You three already faced Cozy Glow, who turned out being an evil fairy, and now they defeated an evil queen.”

“Don’t you get that our friends just got out of a serious situation?” Silver Wind asked.

“Well, Silver Wind is not wrong, Gallus” Midnight said. “Facing the Shadow was a little… scary.”

“Even more with her trying take our talents just to get out of Neverland and cover our world in darkness” Sunny said.

“When you put it that way…” Gallus said.

And his friends started laughing.

Nearby, Star was with his friends, looking to his sisters.

“It would appear they are following their brother’s hoofsteps” Gunter said.

“I just hope they don’t go on any adventures in the near future” Star said. “They’re just too young to do that.”

“I think you’re forgetting that you’re their age when you fought Ulysses for the first time” Jonagold commented.

“Tecnically, I didn’t have their age” Star replied. “They are ten. I was eleven.”

“Not a very big difference” Bramble commented, making the others to chuckle.

“Very funny…” Star replied, ironically.

“Star, one day, those fillies will get your age and perhaps they will get in more trouble” Galena said. “It’s a good thing they got a little experience.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right…” Star said, looking then around. “Hey, where’s Moonlight.”

“I don’t know…” Galena replied. “I heard her saying she was going to get more punch.”

Star went to where the punch was and saw Moonlight. She was quiet, looking to someplace else, and he was able to notice that something was troubling her. Approaching her, Star said:

“Moonlight, are you all right?”

“How can I be all right when… he is here?” Moonlight asked back, pointing to where she was looking.

Star looked to where Moonlight was pointing and now could understand. She was staring at Hepheus who had come with Celestia and Luna. They were talking with Ingrid. During that year that succeeded the war, Hepheus did everything he could to earn the trust of others. However, that was a very hard task as everypony still mistrusted him, despite knowing that he was being manipulated by the Lord of Chaos. The main reason for that was that many lives were lost because of him and the ones close to them were not willing to be friends with him, including Moonlight who lost her father.

“Moonlight…” Star said.

“I know what you’re going to say, Star” Moonlight said. “That he was being controlled, that the Lord of Chaos is the one to blame, but I may be able to forgive, but forget? I can’t forget!”

Tears started to appear on her eyes, but then Star embraced her and said:

“Don’t worry. I’m here for you. I understand what you’re feeling.”

“I’m sorry if I can’t be like you” Moonlight said, ending the hug and cleaning her eyes. “I want to be, but…”

“Why would you want to be like me when you’re the best pony I know?” Star asked. “Moonlight, I understand what you’re feeling and I understand that it’s hard for you to see Hepheus, but I also know the type of pony you are. I know that the day will come where you’ll find a place in your heart to accept him.”

Despite the pain she was feeling, Moonlight felt herself much better after hearing Star. Making a smile, she said:

“Thank you, Star. You always know how to cheer me up. That’s one of things I love in you.”

“And here was I thinking you loved everything in me” Star replied, playfully.

The young couple traded a kiss and hugged. It was then that Star noticed something a little strange. It was a light colt that was at the entrance of the Great Hall. He was a unicorn that looked a little older than the twins, having a brilliant tangelo coat with a wave with a surfboard as a Cutie Mark, dark scarlet mane with moderate orange highlights, light tangelo hooves and moderate cerulean eyes.

The colt was looking a little shy and hesitating, but then he decided to get out. Star didn’t know why, but there was something about that colt that seemed familiar, despite he had never seen him, and he had the need to go after him.

“Moonlight, excuse me, but… I need to do something” Star said.

“Okay, but are you okay, Star?” Moonlight asked. “It looks like you have seen a ghost?”

“I don’t know how to answer that, but… I will try to figure it out” he replied.

He then flapped his wings and went after the colt. Inside his mind, Kurama told him:

“Don’t do it, Star. Go back to the party.”

“But that colt… There’s something about him that… Well, I don’t know, but want to” he replied.

“Trust me, kid, it’s for the best” Kurama said.

“You know what, I don’t like when you get so vague” Star said. “So why don’t you let me focus on what I’m doing right now?”

Returning to reality, Star got out of the Great Hall and then saw the young colt moving away.

“Hey, you!” he called.

The colt stopped and then turn to Star. Seeing him, he got nervous and said:

“Oh no… You saw me…”

And he started to run away. Star then took flight and then landed in front of the colt. He, seeing Star, stopped as fast as he could and said:

“No… Please, stay away from me…”

“Relax, buddy, you don’t have to be afraid of me” Star said, while trying to approach the colt, what was difficult, as he was retreating. “I just saw you hesitating to get in. You know that is an open party, right?”

“I know that, but… Please, I need to go” the colt kept saying.

“Why, is something wrong?” Star said, while trying to reach the colt’s shoulder with his hoof.

“No, don’t touch me!” the colt warned.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you” Star said.

He was able to touch his shoulder, but then something strange happened. Once he touched him, a sudden powerful force pushed him away, making him land on the floor hardly. It was like being pulled away by the pulse nature, but worse as his heart started hurting, while a green glow got out from it. Seeing that, the colt became even more nervous, almost desperate and said:

“No! I can’t believe this happened! Oh, I’m going to get in so much trouble.”

With all that stress, he ended up accessing his magic and teleport away. Star trying to recover, started to get up, despite not being able to stand up.

“What… just happened…?” he asked.

“I told you to go after that colt” Kurama said. “Why do you have to be so stubborn? Uh, what can I do? Don’t worry, I’m going to heal you.”

Star could feel Kurama’s energy starting to heal his heart and the young alicorn prince could feel the pain starting to go away. But he couldn’t stop asking to himself who was that colt.

The End

Enchanted Science Fair

After returning from their camping trip and once Star had returned from the Light Kingdom, the twins told her older brother what happened.

“Amazing, it had only passed one week ever since you dealt with Miss Nettle and you now faced those… whoever they were” Star said, petting Timber while the three simblings were enjoying the end of the day before the beginning of a new week. “But who were those guys, anyway?”

“We don’t know” Sunny replied.

“Yeah, the Cutie Mark Crusaders didn’t tell us and also why they were after them” Midnight said.

“You know, I don’t know if what I want to know” Sunny replied. “Those guys seemed really dangerous.”

“Well, I’m very curious about it” Midnight said. “Also about those cloaks the CMCs had. It looked like they were giving them powers.”

After hearing their story, Star meditated about it. Could that had to do with the dreaming cloaks?

“Hey, Star?” Sunny called, making her brother get out of his meditating state. “How was your weekend?”

“How are mom and dad?” Midnight asked.

“I guess they’re fine” he replied.

“What do you mean with that?” Sunny asked.

“I didn’t see them” Star said. “They were out all weekend.”

That made the twins trade a look and Sunny said:

“Again? That’s weird.”

“Having in count that they have been doing that even before you two were born, I don’t find that weird at all” Star said. “Besides, I think it’s just them making an escape and trying to be a normal couple, without royal duties and Chaos-related problems.”

“Yeah, you’re probably right about that…” Midnight said.

The next week passed very fast, as the days were now full of sunlight and the sky was most of the times clean, allowing the students to enjoy even more their time, all while they tried to do their best on their studies.

At the end of that week, all students of the first-year were summoned to their Science and Magic classroom. That was odd, as normally, an all year didn’t have the same class at the same time. The answer for that was given to them by the headmistresses.

“Students, I know you all are still a little green when it comes to Science and Magic, but we believe that is time for you to put in practice what you’ve learned with Professor Xenon Alchemy” Knotgrass said.

“We’re having an Enchanted Science Fair” Thistlewit told. “Everyone will be able to make projects and expose them to the other students and your families.”

Sunny raised her hoof and asked:

“What kind of projects?”

“I’m glad you asked, Princess Sunlight” Knotgrass replied. “It can be anything that uses both science and magic. Last year, the winning team…”

“Made an enchanted prism” Merryweather replied, making a prism made of glass float in the air, rotate and then originate a rainbow that let every student amazed.

After the rainbow disappeared, the prism descended and landed on the holder where it was.

“You'll be working in teams, with each year having its own competition” Thistlewit continued. “And the winning team of each year will get these lovely medals of honor.”

And she made appear on the air the image of a pair of golden medals. The students got astounded by the price, mainly Gallus who couldn’t help but let the greedy side from his griffon nature show.

“Shiny…” he said.

“Now for the teams” Knotgrass said. “Prince Gallus, you and Princess Sunlight will work together on a project.”

“Yes!” Gallus exclaimed, turning then to his unicorn friend. “With your brains and my flair for performance, we can't lose!”

“Silver Wind and Clear Skies” Thistlewit continued.

“We're gonna win” Silver Wind said, turning then to her partner. “Right, Clear Skies?”

“We might” she replied, a little insecure. “Then again, we might not, but hopefully we will.”

“Princess Midnight and Gust” Merryweather declared.

“Nice!” they both exclaimed, bumping their hooves.

After they were finished, the class was dismissed and the group of six were together.

“I don't care what project we make, as long as it explodes” Gust said.

“Calm down, Gust” Midnight said. “The best project isn’t always the one with the biggest bang.”

“Whatever you come up with, it won’t beat ours, right, Sunny?” Gallus said.

“We’ll see about that” Sunlight replied. “The other teams will also do their best.”

“We’ll do our best as well and just that will make us win” Silver Wind said. “Don’t you agree, Clear Skies?”

“I think so…” she said.

“So, you were notified about the fair” a voice said.

The six youngsters turned and faced Star and Bramble, having been the former who talked and then proceeded:

“Oh, I still remembered the projects we did back in the day. What about you, Bramble?”

“Of course, we managed to win two of them” he replied.

“Wait, you’ve already won?” Gallus asked.

“What kind of projects did you do?” Gust questioned.

“Oh, something we found in the library at the Light Castle” Star replied. “You can find some interesting things there that you can do for the fair… except for one thing.”

“Oh, you’re talking about the project impossible, right?” Bramble asked.

The first-year students traded confused looks and Midnight asked:

“What is project impossible?” Midnight asked.

“It’s what we called a certain project we tried to do two years ago” Star replied. “It’s called the Seasonal Balance.”

“We recreate the four seasons in distinctive magic spheres and then we try to fuse their energies into one” Bramble explained.

“It creates a kind of solar system with the four seasons surrounding what it is the combination of the four” Star replied.

“That sounds amazing!” Sunny exclaimed.

“It would have been, if it wasn’t too big for us to finish in time” Star replied.

Midnight thought for a moment and then asked:

“Star, do you think mom and dad mind if we all go home to do our projects?”

“As long we ask and the others’ parents don’t mind, I don’t see why not” Star replied.

“Great, in that way we all can decide what kind of project we will do and make a good impression at the fair on Sunday” Midnight replied.

The other five nodded, agreeing.

“And you can count on me for some tips” Star said. “Unfortunately, I and Bramble can’t work together, as we’re no longer on the same year. I will be doing my own project.”

“Alone?” Sunny asked.

“The students of the sixth and seventh years have the privilege of doing their projects alone, as we have more advanced classes” Bramble explained.

“I already know what to do” Star said. “I’ll do an alchemy experiment, one that will certainly impress the jury.”

The twins traded a look, as they both were curious about that project their brother was talking about, but they knew he wouldn’t tell them.

After getting an authorization from their parents, the six youngsters went to the Light Kingdom, where they started on Saturday to work on their projects.

“Okay, all the books you'll need are right here” Twilight said, as she entered with the youngsters at the library and directed them to the section where the books for enchanted science were. “Believe me when I say you will find the perfect project in these books.”

“Thanks, mom” the twins said.

“Thanks, Princess Twilight” the others said.

“Well, I’ll leave you be” Twilight said, heading to the exit. “Remember, I will be available anytime you want.”

“Thanks, mom, but we think we will ask Star for help” Midnight said. “I bet you’re too busy with your princess duties.”

“Okay, but try not to bother him much” Twilight replied. “He’s working on his project that is going to be big, according to him. I just hope he doesn’t do anything that makes the castle explode.”

“That would be awesome!” Gust exclaimed, making everyone look at him. “I mean… it would be awesome because of the explosion, but that that awesome because of the damages.”

The youngsters then started to look at the books, looking for their projects. After finishing another book, Gust said to Midnight:

“Aw, none of these projects have anything that explodes.”

“We could make a thermometer flute” Clear Skies said to Silver Wind, as she turned page after page of a book. “Or a whalesong translator or…”

“Oh, how about a glowing glaze?” Silver Wind asked, noticing something. “It makes anything light up like a candle.”

“Sounds good” Clear Skies replied, relieved that Silver Wind was able to make a decision, ending her uncertainty.

Meanwhile, Sunny and Gallus were looking at a book, with the latter perusing it quickly, with Sunny trying to suggest a project, but with the griffon always dismissing her.

“What about…” she started.

“Not flashy enough” he replied.

“Then maybe…”

“Next.”

“We could…”

“Here!” Gallus exclaimed, finding the project he wanted. “Lightning in a bottle. Let's get started.”

Seconds later, Midnight was able to find a good project for her and Gust:

“Oh, look at this. Forever bubbles. They never pop and they're strong enough to lift anything off the ground.”

“Like a cannon?” Gust asked.

“Uh, I guess…” Midnight replied.

“Then let's do it.”

“Okay. We just need to get all these magical ingredients.”

Looking to the ingredient list, they found out that it was a long list of ingredients.

“Where are we gonna get all that stuff?” Gust asked.

Fortunately, Midnight knew exactly the pony that could help them.

“I have an idea” she said.

The six first-year students went to Leaf Mane’s room which was filled with many plants, with some in vase and others covering the walls or hanging from the ceiling. They had come to ask her for some ingredients.

“Okay, I think I may help you with that” she said, while summoning a trunk and opening it. “What is it you require?”

With each one looking to their respective list, they started to tell the ingredients so that Leaf Mane could give them to them, until it came for Midnight to tell her the last ingredient she needed.

“And hocus-crocus” Midnight said.

“Hocus-crocus?” Leaf Mane repeated.

“We need some of that, too” Clear Skies told.

“So do we” Sunny added.

Looking into her trunk, she took a jar.

“It's the rarest magical flower, both in the Pony World and the Enchanted Forest. And the most powerful. It’s very hard to find as it grows in high altitude. Fortunately, I grow them, but currently I have none fully grown. This one jar is all I have, so you’ll have to share.”

She handed it to Gallus who said:

“Thanks, Leaf Mane.”

“Yes, thanks” the others said, as they headed to the exit of the room.

“Oh, do be careful with that hocus-crocus” Leaf Mane warned as they got out. “It is extremely potent…”

But they got out before she could finish.

“Well, I guess they’ll have to learn it by themselves.”

At the library, the youngsters started working on their projects. Sunny was just adding a pinch of hocus-crocus in the measuring flask.

“Is it working?” Gallus asked.

But Sunny didn’t reply, as the answer was answered as a little thundering cloud was formed inside the flask. Despite the Light Twin being satisfied with the result, Gallus was not. He had noticed Silver Wind and Clear Skies’ project with their glowing glaze being a goblet that was irradiating light.

“We need more lightning” he said. “Let's put in more hocus-crocus.”

He went take the jar that was near Gust who was setting everything up to his and Midnight’s project. Seeing his griffon friend taking the jar, he said:

“Hey, we were using that.”

Gallus started adding more hocus-crocus, but Sunny, not liking that, said, while the young griffon plugged the flask:

“Gallus, the book says a pinch of hocus-crocus. That was at least… well, much more than that.”

But Gallus was paying more attention to the thundering cloud to hear her. The cloud increased in size and Gallus said:

“That's more like it.”

Suddenly, the flask started to shake violently what clearly was not a good sign. And the cork used to plug the flask was shot out and the thundering cloud got out, starting to cover the area where the they were and fired lightning that completely destroyed all the projects. It then disappeared and the cork fell on the table. Everyone looked angrily to Gallus who made a nervous laugh. Midnight sighed and then said:

“Looks like we have to start our projects all over again.”

“But you heard what Leaf Mane said, Midnight” Sunny replied. “She doesn’t have any hocus-crocus left.”

“And we need it for all of our projects” Clear Skies added.

“Wait, didn’t Leaf Mane said that she grows hocus-crocus?” Gallus remembered.

“Yeah, she did say that” Gust said. “Perhaps we could…”

“Get some of it?” Silver Wind asked. “Excellent idea.”

“But… Leaf Many did say it was not ready” Sunny said. “The very least, it may only work for one of our projects.”

Hearing that, Gallus, Gust and Silver Wind traded a suspicious between each other and then they both started running towards the exit of the library and got out, with Gallus and Gust flying and Silver Wind using her pony-wolf speed.

“Oh no… we better stop them” Midnight said. “They will get in so much trouble.”

“Why do you say that?” Clear Skies asked. “Leaf Mane doesn’t seem to be that strict.”

“It’s not her, it’s her room” Sunny replied. “It has a security measure that makes the plants attack any uninvited guests.”

“Okay, that’s bad” Clear Skies said.

“Let’s go” Midnight said.

And the three fillies run towards Leaf Mane’s room, finding it opened. At the entrance, they got shocked for what they were seeing. Their friends were being hold by creepers and tendrils that had a soft and springy look that was constricting them.

“What’s that?” Clear Skies asked.

“It’s… devil’s snare…” Sunny said. “I can’t believe Leaf Mane has a plant like this one.”

“How can we stop it?” Midnight asked her twin. “We need to save our friends before that thing suffocates them.”

“Well… the safest way is for them to relax” Sunny told. “The harder its victims struggles, the faster and more tightly it binds them. If they are able to relax, the snare will also relax its grip on them.”

“Yeah, I don’t see that happening” Clear Skies commented.

“Come on, Sunny, you’re the best with magical plants” Midnight said. “There must be something we can do.”

“Let me think” Sunny said, but unable to think clearly, as the pressure to find the answer before the devil’s snare was able to suffocate Gallus, Gust and Silver Wind was too great. “I know I read something about it… Devil's Snare, Devil's Snare. It's deadly fun,… but will sulk in the sun! That’s it, the devil’s snare hates sunlight.”

Having said that, she immediately cast from her horn an immense light. Before it, the devil’s snare stopped suffocating its victims and started to recoil away, releasing them. After that, the three fillies went to see if their friends are okay.

“Are you all okay?” Midnight asked.

“I… I think so…” Gallus said, while he was trying to recover his breath.

The other two nodded, agreeing with him. They heard a sound and noticed that the devil’s snare, with the absence of Sunny’s light, restarted to grow in order to get them again.

“Let’s go!” Midnight exclaimed.

And they all got out of the room.

“Looks like we’re going to accept the fact we’re not going to get any hocus-crocus anytime soon” Sunny observed, looking to the devil’s snare inside Leaf Mane’s room.

“Yeah, and it’s all Gallus’ fault” Gust said.

“Hey, how could I know that making my thundering cloud bigger would cause all this?” he asked.

“Because of you, our projects are all gone and we almost died” Silver Wind said.

“Actually, I think that happened because you three wanted to win the fair so badly” Midnight commented.

“Midnight is right” Sunny said. “If you were so hasty, we could’ve told you about Leaf Mane’s security measures.”

Gallus, Gust and Silver Wind both realized that they really should have been less competitive, as it was exactly that competitiveness that led them to that situation.

“Come on” Sunny said. “Let’s return to the library. Perhaps we can still make a new project that can at least not embarrass ourselves at the fair.”

And so she, Clear Skies, Gallus, Gust and Silver Wind started heading to the library. Midnight was sad to see her friends like that. She just wished there was something that they could do about their situation. It was then that the jewel of her mane cliff started to glow and a hoof was placed on her shoulder. Midnight turned and saw Leaf Mane.

“Leaf Mane?”

“It would appear you and your friends are in a bit of a pickle” she observed.

“I’m sorry if we tried to get in your room” Midnight said. “It’s just… we needed more hocus-crocus and…”

“You don’t need to worry about that, princess” Leaf Mane said. “I’m more concern about the problem you have in hooves.”

“You mean the projects?”

“No, I mean you and your friends. It looks like you have let the rivalry between you to get the best on your friendship.”

“I know that” Midnight said. “Despite I didn’t do anything to cause this rupture, I also didn’t do anything to prevent it.”

“Perhaps, but you can still fix it” Leaf Mane said. “And, at the same time, you can also save your project for the fair.”

“And how are we going to do that?” Midnight asked. “Without the hocus-crocus…”

“Without the hocus-crocus, you can’t do the projects that you were working on” Leaf Mane told. “But, I bet that, if you all work together, you may create something extraordinary.”

Hearing her telling that made Midnight think for a moment. It was then that an idea came to her mind.

“That’s it…” she said. “That’s the answer! Thank you, Leaf Mane.”

And so she headed back to the library, with Leaf Mane smiling and then turning to her room, where she made the devil’s snare to retreat to its place with her magic and then got in.

At the library, the others were sitting around the table with a pouting look when Midnight got in and said:

“Guys, I know the project that we can do.”

She took a book from a shelf and opened it, right on the page she wanted.

“How about the Seasonal Balance?” she asked, showing the pages that were describing the project. “It doesn’t need the hocus-crocus.”

“Well, it did seem pretty brilliant” Gust commented.

“But your brother and Bramble said it was too big a project for two” Gallus replied.

“What if all six of us work on it together?” Midnight suggested.

“But we got put in teams of two, Midnight” Silver Wind replied.

“And each team can do one part of the project” she replied back.

“To be honest, I'm not sure we can work together anymore” Sunny told.

“I kind of agree” Clear Skies said.

“So do I” Gust added.

“They're right, Midnight” Gallus said.

And they got up and started heading towards the exit. But Midnight was not ready to give up so got up and headed to her friends, blocking their way, and told them:

“Wait. Don't go. We were all friends before the hocus-crocus. And the only way to win the science fair is to start acting like friends again. Please, we can at least try. We don’t have anything to lose. So what do you think?”

The other five traded a look. Despite their rivalry on the projects and their pessimism regarding the possibility of working together on the Seasonal Balance project, they decided to give it a try.

“Okay, I'm in” Sunny decided.

“So am I” Clear Skies said.

“Let's do it” Silver Wind and Gust said at the same time, causing them to share a laugh.

“If it'll help us win, I'm up for it” Gallus told. “And… I'm sorry if I was mean.”

“Me too” Silver Wind and Gust apologized as well.

“Then let's get to work” Midnight declared.

And the six youngsters started working on the project, with them dividing the tasks needed for it and, indeed, as they were working, their friendship started to be mended, with them sharing laughs and having fun.

At the next day, the auditorium of the school was filled with all the parents and relatives that had come to see the students presenting their work. Twilight and Blue were there, just like King Aspen, Gael and Greta, Rarity and Shadow Claw, Rainbow Dash and Soarin and many others. The headmistresses were flying around, while judging the projects. The seventh-years were the first, with Star presenting something that left everyone astounding: an alchemy recipe that turned metal into gold, something that had only be performed correctly by four other alchemists.

After his presentation, Twilight and Blue went to his son, with the former hugging him and saying:

“Oh, I’m so proud of you, son.”

“Yeah, you really managed to do something great, champ” Blue said, while putting his hoof over his son’s shoulder.

“Thanks, it was actually the biggest challenge I ever did” Star said. “The measures and the times needed to be extremely exact or else it would only explode me on the face… literally.”

“Well, it’s a good thing you can recover fast” Blue joked.

“Very funny, Blue” Twilight replied, not had liked the joke. “But, nevertheless, this is a great moment for you, Star. You just became one of the few to be able to produce the formula to turn metal into gold.”

“Yeah, I know…” Star said. “I just hope I haven’t outshine the twins.”

“I’m certain they will find a way to shine, just like you did” Twilight guaranteed him.

“Yeah, it’s a family trait” Blue replied.

And so, after the seventh-years, it was time for the first-years. After the presentation of a project, Knotgrass asked:

“And now for our next project…”

And Midnight, Gust, Sunny, Gallus, Silver Wind and Clear Skies appeared on the stage, bringing a service cart that had what appeared to be a big bird cage covered by a cloth.

“Um, which team is presenting this project?” Thistlewit asked, a little confused.

“All of us” Midnight replied.

That caused a few confused looks. Midnight then explained:

“Silver Wind and Clear Skies worked on the seasons, Sunny and Gallus worked on their combination and Gust and I made the whole thing… Well, you'll see.”

“We proudly present our Seasonal Balance” Sunny said, while she took away the cloth, revealing a retort with five spheres in some liquid there, with a glass recipient at the top.

Midnight, holding another recipient with another liquid, added it to the retort, plugging it with a cork soon after. As soon she did that, the content of the retort started swirling around. The group just hopped that would work. It was then that the content went to the recipient at the top who then was thrown up into the air and then exploded, creating an explosion of glow as the four spheres that had energies from each season surrounded the fifth one who had the combined energies of the four. The glow it was radiating was intensified from the explosion what made everything even more impressive. All the ones who were observing couldn’t stop gasping and applauding.

“They did it” Bramble, who was beside Star, said. “They did project impossible.”

“Yes, they did” Star replied, proud of his sisters.

“Very nice work, children” Knotgrass applauded them.

“It must have taken a lot of teamwork” Merryweather commented.

“And being such good friends was a big help” Gallus added, looking to his friends in an apologetic way.

“It sure was” Midnight replied, placing his hoof over his shoulder and then extending his hoof.

Gallus placed his talon over her hoof and the others headed to place their hooves as well, all of them happy that they were able to overcome their rivalry and make their friendship stronger.